My Little Pony: Lights and Shadows - Part I

Chapters

Prologue
Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15

Prologue

Throughout the night, the moon shined bright across the land of Equestria. The wind blew gently across the empty grasslands and past the colorful trees as ponies lie asleep in cozy homes, dreaming their pleasant dreams.

The light from the moon illuminated all lands below it….all apart from one.

Everfree lingered in defiance of the princess’ light; its trees acting as a dark veil, shielding the ground below in perpetual shadow. Through these trees and shadows the wind became ominous and bone-chilling, almost as if it were the breath of the forest itself.

A zebra running frantic and swift barreled over the roots and brush. She breathed heavily and her eyes showed that fear had an icy grip over her mind. Galloping with all her strength, she took a quick glance over her shoulder, seeing nothing but darkness. She faced forward once more, but the sound of something behind her echoed in her ears.

Sliding into a tailspin, she pulled out powder from her saddle. “From the brightness of light, you shall cower! Be gone fell beast, fear my power!” Zecora threw the powder to the ground and a burst of light lit up the area. A loud roar pierced through the explosion’s bang as something close by spread large wings and disappeared almost instantly from sight. Zecora wasted no time in continuing to flee, but she knew she couldn’t keep the creature away forever. She had to reach the Castle of the Two Sisters before it was too late.

Coming around a cluster of trees, she passed over the precarious bridge running for the castle door. Wing-beats sounded loud behind her, but suddenly stopped when she got close to the doorway. Not stopping, Zecora swung the door open, bolted inside and shut it behind her.

Finally able to catch her breath, she sat and listened for any more sounds, but all was silent. Her eyes then drifted from the door to the foyer of the castle, still in ruins despite Princess Twilight’s efforts to repair it. There was a reason why the creature dared not get too close at night, and Zecora knew the legends all too well. Knowing she could not leave with that thing nearby, she trotted slowly into the darkened castle.

Though the legends only refer to the warnings of night upon the ruins, Zecora chose to stay away from the castle at all times, even during the day. It takes a lot to make her shiver, being that she lives in the Everfree Forest, but just the thought of standing in these ruins after dark was enough to make her tremble. Twilight and her friends did not understand; this place was plagued by a curse, an old curse. A curse older than the castle itself. She had tried warning Twilight to stay away, but the logic-sensed alicorn never listened.

Trotting slowly across the withered floor, the wind howled through the holes and cracks overhead. The statue that once held the old Elements of Harmony stood as damaged as it had been for years, although dusted off a bit. Fortunately the young princess and her friends had not been back since the time-loop incident with Starlight Glimmer. Walking into the great hall, a sound like a whisper made Zecora stop and whirl around, looking down all the halls. It came again and she spun about, now becoming paranoid.

“Luna…?” came a quick voice from one of the halls, echoing into the chamber. Zecora’s eyes darted around, but the clouds overhead blotted out the moon, and all had become dark. “Celestia….?” Spoke the voice again, this time in less of a rush.
The frightened zebra backed up to the wall and followed it back towards the door, but when the clouds momentarily moved aside for some moonlight, Zecora was in a different chamber completely. Now horrified, Zecora had to bite her lip to keep from letting out a scared whimper.

“No….you’re not one of them….”

Frozen in fear, Zecora prayed to the princesses to deliver the sun.

“You are alone….? Nopony ever comes alone….”

In a moment of courage, Zecora gritted her teeth and stepped away from the wall. “Bring yourself into the light, lest you try to invoke my might!” she yelled.

Another gap of silence conquered the air as that bravery seemed to waver and fall away. It was upon speaking that Zecora realized she had made her mistake. Believing she heard a sound to her right, she went in full gallop to her left, only to grind to a halt.

A large figure she had mistaken for a statue turned around and reached for her, but she deftly dodged, attempting to flee again. Except this time the figure’s tail swept her legs and she crashed into the floor, being grabbed pinned down at the neck by a set of large claws.

“No more running for you little zebra.” The figure bellowed, its voice much different from the one before.

“Release me you-” before she could finish, the creature lifted her up off the floor by her neck, silencing her as she gripped at its claws. It pulled her close to its eyes, which glowed scarlet red.

“Speak without being addressed again and I will reconsider my plans to keep you alive.” It lowered her away from its eyes, but still kept her off the floor. The red eyes scanned the chamber, but returned to her. “Where is the Alicorn Amulet?”

Author's Note

Hi everypony! So, this is my first story on FIMfiction and I'm really excited!
Started pretty quick with the action, but don't worry, I know a good story is about more than just action and thriller moments. Hope you all enjoy, because this is only the beginning!

Chapter 1

Twilight continued to pace around the Map Table as Spike sat comfortably in his small throne. Tension was filling the room, and the princess’ anxiety was not helping it go away.

Spike groaned and sat up, saying, “Will ya stop pacing already Twilight?”

As if snapping her out from a trance, Twilight paused, and then walked to her throne beside him. “Sorry Spike, I guess this whole ordeal has me a bit on edge.”

“Well isn’t that the understatement of the century.” Spike scoffed.

“This is no laughing matter,” Twilight said, sounding a bit stressed. “I’ve never had to organize a guard detail before, and there were practically no books in the library that could help.”

The small dragon looked over at her, an amused expression on his face. “Guard detail?” he chuckled. “It’s just one guard, and he was hoof picked by Princess Celestia, I’m sure he’ll know what he’s doing.”

Twilight looked over at him and nodded. She closed her eyes, raised her hoof and took a deep breath. “You’re probably right Spike, it’s just….”

“Hey Twilight!” a voice interrupted her. The two turned to see Rainbow Dash swing open the doors and trot inside, followed by Rarity, Applejack, and Fluttershy. “We just heard the news, are your guards here yet?” Rainbow asked excitedly.

“No, not yet.” Twilight replied, giving an apologetic nod to Spike. “He is supposed to arrive soon though.”

Applejack’s eye brow lifted. “He? You mean only one is coming?”

Twilight nodded. “Princess Celestia knows that I am not too fond of having multiple guards, so she picked one to do the job instead.”

“What’s he like darling?” Rarity asked.

“I’m not sure.” Twilight said, resting her hooves up on the table. “Celestia said he was one of the guards at my coronation, but I’ve never actually met him before.”

Fluttershy trotted up beside her. “Are you alright Twilight, you look very distressed.”

Twilight tried for a smile, but it didn’t last long. “I know Princess Celestia is looking out for us after what happened with Queen Chrysalis returning, but I’m just so nervous about having other ponies ready to give their lives for me.”

“What are you talking about?” Rainbow asked. “Don’t you think you’ll feel better knowing somepony is always looking to protect you?”

It took a moment for an answer to process. “I suppose it will a little.” Twilight replied.

“Of course it will!” Rainbow exclaimed.

Rarity walked to her throne and sat down. “But why are we waiting for him here? Shouldn’t we greet him at the train station?”

“He isn’t coming by train, the princesses asked him to fly here so he could arrive faster.” Spike answered for her.

“So he’s a pegasus!? Sweet!” Rainbow shouted with enthusiasm.

“What in tarnation’s got you so excited Rainbow?” Applejack asked.

Rainbow performed a quick flip in the air. “I’m hoping he’s got some crazy flying skills! If he was hoof picked by Celestia, it had to have been because he’s awesome!”

Applejack rolled her eyes. “He’s coming here to be a royal guard RD, not race you and show you a few moves. How many times have you ever gotten a royal guard to move a hoof out of place when guarding the princesses?”

Twilight looked around, asking, “Hey, where is Pinkie Pie?”

Fluttershy just sat down in her throne, and replied, “The moment we heard you were having guests she ran off to Sugarcube Corner to bake a cake for them.”

A knock on the castle door momentarily silenced the throne room.

“Oh that must be him!” Rainbow shouted, “Come on! Let’s go!” Rainbow zipped out of the room as the five ponies and small dragon followed her to the door. Twilight took another deep breath and then opened the door with her magic.

The pegasus wore traditional Canterlot Royal Guard armor, with his helmet off and under his left hoof. Underneath the armor, his coat was dark gray and he had a fiery blue colored mane and tail. He had dark purple eyes like Twilight, and stood much like a guard would when on duty.

“Hello there, welcome to Ponyville.” Twilight said politely. “You must be-”

“Starfall!?” Rainbow interrupted Twilight.

“Hey Rainbow,” the pegasus replied. “Long time no see.”

Rainbow Dash flew down and gave Starfall a quick hug, leaving everypony else pretty confused. Rainbow turned to them and said, “Guys, this is Starfall Blitz! He was a guard posted at the Wonderbolt Academy while I was in training there.”

“Well how do ya like that?” Applejack chuckled. “I reckon you two must’ve hit it off real well to recognize each other that fast.”

Twilight stepped aside, raising her hoof in towards the hall. “Come on in and make yourself comfortable Starfall.”

The ponies all trotted back into the castle with Twilight and her new guard at the center leading the way. They all made their way into the living area just down the hall and got comfortable on the couches and chairs.

“So Starfall,” Twilight began. “Tell us a little about yourself.”

“Yes Princess,” Starfall began.

“You can just call me Twilight,” she stopped him. “I know you came here to be a royal guard, but I would like it so we become friends rather than just a princess and her guard.”

Starfall was a bit surprised, but his bold expression softened at hearing that, as if he was relieved. “Oh, alright then.” He corrected himself. “Well, I was born and raised at Rainbow Falls. One year when I was still just a colt, I was finally able to meet Princess Celestia for the first time. Seeing her guards and the way they were ready to lay down their lives to protect her made me want to become one.”

“Is that when you got your cutie mark?” Fluttershy asked.

Starfall smiled. “Yes, yes it was. As soon as I was old enough, I left for Canterlot to become a royal guard.”

“Well ain’t that nice.” Applejack added.

Something came to Starfall’s attention, and he glanced around the room. “Excuse me Prin… I mean, Twilight. Is Starlight Glimmer here? I was told the Changeling Queen Chrysalis made a direct threat on her when last they met.”

“She is currently out with her friend Trixie,” Twilight managed to say without twitching. “And should return before this evening.”

Rarity eyed Starfall’s armor. “Pardon me, but aren’t you just dreadfully tired of wearing all of that metal all day long?”

Starfall rolled his shoulder about. “It can get pretty tiring sometimes, but I promise it won’t affect how well I perform my tasks.”

Twilight smiled, lifting her hoof a bit. “I can show you to your room if you want to take it off; you will have a new set of armor arriving in a few days from the Crystal Empire specially designed by Princess Cadence and my brother Shining Armor.”

The pegasus looked to Twilight as if she were about to say she was joking. “Really? I can take it off? But Princess Celestia said-”

“I told you Starfall,” Twilight stopped him again. “I want us to be friends, and if your armor is taxing on you to wear at all times, then you can take it off whenever you want.”

A big smile covered Starfall’s face. “I would like that.”

Twilight stood, “Then follow me, I’ll show you to your room.” Starfall and Twilight both stood and walked off into the hallway as everypony else chatted.

“So tell us about him Rainbow,” Rarity prodded her. “You have obviously gotten to know him already.”

“He’s pretty awesome if I do say so myself,” Rainbow chuckled, sitting back on the couch. “He’s not like other guards that just stare off into space; sometimes when he was off work he flew around with me and Spitfire just for fun.”

“He certainly is more enjoyable to be around,” Fluttershy admitted. “Sometimes I find royal guards a little scary and intimidating, but he is just so polite.”

The opposite door to the room burst open and Pinkie Pie jumped in holding a large, chocolate cake with tons of frosting and sprinkles, immediately singing. “Welcome! Welcome! Welcome! A fine welcome to you! Welcome! Welcome! Welcome! I say how do you-” She stopped when she realized there were no guests in the room. “Shoot!”

The room Twilight set up for Starfall was large and tidy, much like the other guest rooms. Only this one was closer to the stairwell leading to her own chambers, since Twilight knew he would likely want to be able to get to her quickly in case of an emergency. It had all the necessities to fulfill a living space, and it even had its own small balcony outside the window.

Starfall was already feeling better knowing he could be more of himself rather than another silent guard, but seeing his own room being this big and nice….it made him feel important, which was a feeling he greatly appreciated.

“Wow…” he said, looking all around as he walked into the room. “You are too kind Twilight, I get this entire chamber to myself?”

Hearing such gratitude put Twilight at ease much more. “I know it seems like a bit much, but you are going to be my first royal guard after all.”

Starfall turned around. “It is an honor to have been chosen for the task.” He assured her. “And if it helps you for me to be less like the guards of Canterlot, then I will try my best to do so.”

“I appreciate that.” Twilight said with a smile.

As Starfall began to remove his armor, Twilight got her first glimpse of his cutie mark. At first, she was going to compliment how nice it looked, but she stopped herself. After taking a moment to process it, she asked, “Starfall?” He stopped in the process of setting his hoof-guards down on a table and looked to her. “Your cutie mark, does it have….?”

“The same star from yours?” he finished for her. “Yes, it does.” His cutie mark was a meteor that had a fiery blue trail coming off behind it, and where the meteor itself would be, was the same star from Twilight’s cutie mark, only it was purple instead. “Princess Celestia informed me on the day of your coronation in Canterlot. She told me that the day I got it was the day after you got yours, and that I was destined to protect you one day.”

Twilight was at loss for words. This was more proof to her discovery that cutie marks were more than just symbols representing a pony’s talents, and that they sometimes intertwined destinies together.

“And if it is my destiny to protect you, then I will not let you down.” Starfall promised. Just as he turned back to the table to set down his last hoof-guard, he trotted back over to her. “Shall we return to the others?”

Upon returning to the living room, Starfall got his required “Welcome to Ponyville” song from Pinkie and they all had a slice of cake. As they sat, Starfall got to discussing with Twilight the parameters of his tasks in the castle when the door opened. Starlight Glimmer and Trixie came trotting inside.

“I’m back Twilight.” Starlight said with a smile. “I see everypony is…” she stopped when she spotted the new pegasus. “Oh, hello.”

“Starlight, this is Starfall Blitz. He has just arrived from Canterlot to be my first royal guard.” Twilight gestured her hoof to him. “He was also sent to be your guard as well.”

Starlight was a little confused. “My guard?” she asked. “Come now Twilight, I don’t need a guard.”

“I am afraid Princess Celestia believes you do.” Twilight replied.

Before Starlight could protest, Starfall said, “I promise I won’t be a bother to you, my primary mandate is to protect Prin….I mean, Twilight.”

There was still a bit of resistance in Starlight’s eyes, but she swallowed her argument for now. “Alright fine; I guess having a guard after the whole changeling ordeal isn’t so bad of an idea.”

“Ahem…” Trixie said, forcing her way into the conversation. “The Great and Powerful Trixie would like to know when she will be receiving a royal guard as well. I was a vital part of that brave incursion into the Changeling Hive, and I am likely no less a target than Starlight.”

Now before Twilight could protest, Starfall said, “If you will be staying in the castle, I imagine you will be just as safe as Twilight and-”

“No, no, no, no-” Twilight tried interrupting him.

“Excellent!” Trixie celebrated by lifting her hoof into the air. “Trixie will get unpacked immediately! Thank you ever so much, Princess Twilight.” She said with a wicked smile, earning an involuntary twitch from the princess’ eye. As Trixie trotted out to her wagon, Twilight turned her gaze to Starfall, who had just figured out that there was tension between the two.

As it began to get late, Applejack, Rarity, and Pinkie Pie all went home. Rainbow Dash eventually returned home after making sure a race was scheduled for her and Starfall on the following day.

Just as Fluttershy was getting ready to leave, Starfall trotted over to her. “It is rather dark outside, would you like me to accompany you home?”

“Oh, that sounds wonderful.” Fluttershy replied as the two walked to the door.

With Trixie and Spike having already gone to sleep, Twilight and Starlight sat in the library reading books. After a reading silence for a few minutes, Starlight spoke out.

“So, how do you think this whole thing will go?” she asked.

Twilight used her magic to put her book down as she sighed. “To be honest, I think it will work out. This morning I was certain this wasn’t going to work and that we don’t need a guard, but after meeting with him and hearing everything I have, I think we just might need him around more than we thought.”

“He certainly does stand out from the usual royal guard type.” Starlight admitted, sitting her own book down. “But do you think maybe this position of his will just be temporary?”

“I don’t think so,” Twilight said, sitting up. “Even when this whole threat from Queen Chrysalis passes by, I think I may grow to enjoy having him around. First and foremost, he is going to be our friend just as much he is our guard.”

Starlight looked down at her book and sat back on the couch, lost in thought.

Dusk settled over Ponyville as Fluttershy and Starfall walked on the east road to the edge of the Everfree Forest.

“Have you ever been to Ponyville before?” Fluttershy asked him.

“Just once,” Starfall replied reluctantly. “I didn’t stay long enough to enjoy myself though.”

“Did you get the chance to see the town before coming to the castle?” Fluttershy asked, the two of them crossing the bridge leading along the forest.

Starfall glanced at the dark forest for a moment before replying. “No,” he said, turning back to her. “Princess Celestia asked for me to be by Twilight’s side as quickly as possible, I flew straight to the castle from Canterlot.”

Starfall had never met such a calm, quiet pegasus before. He had grown up alongside trouble-making pegusi, so it was nice to know one could be so kind.

“Do you….think I made a good first impression?” Starfall asked in a somewhat unsteady voice.

Fluttershy offered a smile, saying, “Oh most definitely, but you shouldn’t be too nervous.”

The other pegasus looked to her with his head slightly stooped. “Was it that obvious?”

“Oh, yes.” Fluttershy offered up some wisdom. “You know, before I met Twilight, I was shy and afraid almost all the time.” That made Starfall feel better. “She was nervous too you know?”

“She….she was?” Starfall found it hard to believe; the alicorn who had saved Equestria so many times over, nervous like him.

“But of course.” The cottage came in sight. “Twilight is still a pony like you and me. Whenever she is faced with a task she is unfamiliar with, it tests her confidence. Meeting you, her first royal guard, it made her just as nervous as you were, perhaps even more. Friendship is about working through hard times together, and between the two of you, I would say you having nothing to worry about.”

Starfall turned and looked forward, he mind taking in this new perspective. He looked over at her, saying, “You know, I wish I would have had a friend like you growing up in Rainbow Falls.”

Fluttershy blushed and giggled a little as they crossed the small bridge leading to her front door. “Thank you for walking me home, it was very nice of you.”

“Anytime.” Starfall replied, opening the door for her. She walked inside and he closed the door behind her, taking flight back to the castle.

A maelstrom of thoughts swirled about in Starfall’s head during his return flight. He had been so humbled, so happy, and so anxious by the chance to guard Princess Twilight that he never thought about what it must have been like for her. She had never had royal guards; she refused the offer twice before by Princess Celestia. It must have been difficult to accept the third proposal that was made.

Starfall also wondered about Twilight’s friends; were they all this wise and understanding? He knew Rainbow well enough to know her loyalty was unquestionable, but he was genuinely looking forward to getting to know them all. He also had meant what he said; he wished he knew ponies like them when he grew up.

Entering the castle after his flight back, Starfall found his way to the library, where Twilight and Starlight remained reading. Twilight looked up from her book and smiled. “Starlight and I tend to read a little before getting some sleep. We can work out the details of your position tomorrow, why don’t you get some sleep, you must be tired.”

The pegasus looked around, and focused on the aisle beside him, grabbing out a book. “I think I’ll read for a bit, if that’s alright with you two.”

Starlight lowered the book a little, giving him an impressed look. “Find a good spot then, night guard.” She chuckled. They all shared a laugh as Starfall sat down across from them.

Author's Note

Well there's chapter 1!
Starfall Blitz for best Royal Guard! Eh....well, we'll see. Hope I got the Mane 6 down, tell me how I did. Does anypony like Starfall yet? More to come, so stay awesome!

Chapter 2

The Tree of Harmony sat peacefully in the cave, glowing as its branches stretched wide, the Elements of Harmony still embedded in their places. It rested as it had been since the opening of the chest and rising of Princess Twilight’s Castle, for nothing had changed since then.

Through the dark of the night, something descended down the stairs to the chasm where the tree was rooted. Walking slowly across the ground, it came into the light. He was a black and gold colored, young adult dragon with a satchel slung onto his back. His scarlet eyes examined the Tree of Harmony as he approached, coming to a halt just a few yards away.

No expression dominated his face, but there was a hint of mysticism in his eyes as he focused on the large star located on the tree’s trunk. There was a stillness and silence as his gaze lingered over the star. “You had to have known this was coming….” He said aloud, as if talking to someone. “This world deserves destruction, there is no saving it, not anymore.” He lifted the satchel off from his back and reached inside, taking out the Corestone, the center piece of Queen Chrysalis’ dark throne. A ripple of wind coursed through the cave when the stone was unveiled. The dragon looked upon the stone, and then back up at the tree. “Forgive me Etherus…”

The dragon turned the stone around, revealing an etching of a closed eye, and lifted it in front of the Tree of Harmony’s star. A dark shockwave was emitted from the stone and the tree absorbed it. The cave began to quake and rumble, pieces of earth falling from above, but stopping in mid-air, floating above the tree and the dragon. The Corestone’s eye flinched and twitched, slowly beginning to open. As it did, the glowing light from the Tree of Harmony began to be seen being sucked into it, making the eye open wider. A high-pitched sound resonated in the cave that was excruciating, but the dragon only winced as he held the stone in place. The light drawn from the tree intensified as cracks formed over the giant star. Once the eye opened completely, all of the light from the tree expanded into a sphere that encompassed the entire cave.

The star shattered and a beam of magic shot out from the opening in self-defense. The dragon was struck and pushed backwards as he clawed at the ground, still holding the Corestone. The continuous beam remained focused on the dragon, attempting to make him drop the stone, but he raised his claw into the beam and began walking forward. The magical beam expanded, growing stronger, and pushed him back even further. He growled and trembled, grinding to a halt as the claws on his feet dug into the stone. Again, he began walking, ever slowly, towards the opening in the tree. His eyes glowed brighter and his shadow reached out from the ground, emptying into his back. The dragon’s entire body became cloaked in a dark veil, warding off the light from the beam. Step by step, he approached the tree until he was finally close enough to reach out and rest his claw into the star-shaped hole.

“I pledge-” he gasped, still being blasted by the beam. “I pledge my….my services to you!” In a final effort to stop him, the Tree of Harmony drew power from the Elements and the beam became rainbow colored. The shadowy veil surrounding the dragon quivered and shrunk, the dragon’s claws still digging into the cave floor. He gritted his fangs and shook his head. “Oh…no…you…don’t!” he roared, his eyes burning even brighter. The veil over his body disappeared, and then surged back stronger than before, pushing away the rainbow beam. “I pledge my services to you!” he repeated. “Heed my call! I shall free you from this seal! Now…” the dragon closed his eyes. “Darkness swallow the light! Begin the Hymn of Despair!”

“Finally.”

The cave turned pitch black and storm clouds formed over the Castle of the Two Sisters, revealing a dome of translucent magic over the ruins. The shadows from the cave entrance reached up into the sky as a massive claw and, with a single strike, shattered the dome of light.

“Do not fail me.”

The shadows were all sucked back into the cave and into the Tree of Harmony, blasting the dragon off his claws and through the air. The star remained shadowed, and the tree no longer glowed. The Elements of Harmony continued to shine, but the cave became conquered by darkness. The dragon grunted and shook himself clean of the dust and debris. The Corestone had disintegrated and now lied in ashes on the cave floor. Standing up, the dragon looked upon the darkened tree, a hint of sadness in his eyes. He shook away the feeling and his gaze drifted off as he felt himself being watched.

“Your time is over princess.” He growled. “It has begun.”

Celestia screamed as she sat up from her bed, her chest heaving. A sharp pain filled her head as the vision haunted it.

Almost instantly, Princess Luna flew into the room through the window. “Sister! Was it….?”

“Get word of this to Shining Armor immediately!” Celestia commanded. She jumped out from her bed and spread her wings. “Captain!” she shouted. A royal guard pony opened the door to her room and galloped inside, stopping in front of her.

“Yes princess?” he asked quickly.

“Organize all available guards!” she said, her eyes turning desperately to the window and out into the world. “We must make haste to the Everfree Forest!”

Twilight and Starfall sat on the couch with everypony else around them.

“So, we are all in agreement then?” Twilight asked, looking around.

Pinkie Pie started hopping up and down. “Yep, yep, yep! Starfall guards you, the princess, around the clock, but when she asks Starfall to take a break, he gets to come hang out with us and have fun! Right!?”

Twilight looked at Pinkie with her normal dealing-with-Pinkie-Pie face. “Not quite; I want you to uphold your royal guard duties,” she said, turning to Starfall. “But I don’t want it to dictate your every moment in Ponyville, I mean, you will be living here after all. So, basically, you will accompany me whenever we leave Ponyville, but while we are here, I want you to just be you. If you want to go out and see the town, you go. If you want to accompany me around for a while, you do. And if you want to hang out with anypony else, you do just that.”

Starfall tilted his head. “Are you sure you don’t want to set up a more organized system of my stay here?” he asked.

“Believe me, I would love to organize anything.” Twilight said with a bit of pride. “But like I said, you are going to be living here, and besides, if you are as great a guard as Princess Celestia said you are, I should be in good hooves.”

“That is very generous of you princess.” Starfall said, straightening up. Twilight smiled and raised an eye brow, as if expecting something. “Oh! I mean, Twilight.” Everypony in the room laughed as Starfall scratched the back of his head.

The front door to the castle swung open and lightning outside filled the castle with a thunderous clap. Rainbow Dash was the first to the hall, she gasped when she looked in the direction of the door. “Everypony come quick!” she shouted, flying out the door.

Everypony came galloping out to see Zecora limping inside, only to collapse onto the floor. Her fur was dirty from dragging herself through the woods and there were claw marks around her neck.

“Zecora!” Twilight cried, racing by her side. “What happened to you!?”

“Attacked I was, but you mustn’t worry. To the castle ruins, all of you must hurry!” she managed to say with a weakened voice.

Rarity looked at up at Twilight. “The Castle of the Two Sisters?” she asked. “Why in the wide world of Equestria would we go there at this late hour?”

Zecora attempted at standing, getting closer to Twilight. “A monster has come that is forbidden! To find what you and I have hidden!”

It clicked to Twilight almost immediately. “The Alicorn Amulet!”

“You mean, that thing Trixie used to take over Ponyville?” Fluttershy asked.

“Zecora and I hid it in the Castle of the Two Sisters where we knew no-pony would find it.” Twilight said quickly. “What monster Zecora!?”

Zecora shook her head. “What it was I do not know, but there is no time, you must go!”

Twilight nodded. “Spike, you stay with Zecora until we come back.”

Spike saluted her. “You can count on me!”

“Everypony else, let’s go!” Twilight said, all of them galloping out into the night.

Twilight, Rainbow, Fluttershy, and Starfall took to the sky as Pinkie, Applejack, Rarity, and Starlight ran straight for the Everfree border. As soon as they left, Trixie came waddling down the steps with her sleep mask still on. “What’s all the commotion about?” she asked in a half-asleep accent. She used her magic to lift her sleep mask and yawned, looking around. “Starlight? Where did you go?”

As the four ponies flew through the night, Starfall hurried beside Twilight. “Did you say the Alicorn Amulet?” he asked. “As in the Alicorn Amulet?”

“Yes, it gives anypony who wears it unmatched magical powers.” Twilight answered. “Zecora and I are the only ones who know where it is, but I don’t understand how this monster knew that. We haven’t spoken of it since we hid it.”

Rainbow looked up at the sky as the storm clouds grew. “I know the Everfree Forest has some enchanted weather, but this storm literally came out of nowhere.”

“We need to hurry,” Twilight urged them, seeing the lightning spanning for miles. “It looks like it is only getting worse.”

Although the ponies galloping in the forest didn’t have to brave the storm’s winds, Twilight’s group arrived at the ruins first. Lightning racked the skies and the wind howled furiously as they entered the already open gates of the castle.

Twilight knew exactly where the amulet should be. “This way, hurry!” All four ponies took off down one of the halls, following Twilight as she led them towards the secret room in the castle library.

While rounding a corner in the courtyard, lightning struck one of the corner towers, sending flying debris down upon them. Rainbow tackled Fluttershy out of the way while Twilight and Starfall managed to reach the other side of the courtyard before the stones landed.

Twilight came to a halt and shouted out, “Rainbow! Fluttershy!”

After a moment, they heard, “We’re alright! Just keep going, we’ll catch up!”

“No,” Twilight replied. “Meet us back at the entrance!”

Twilight and Starfall resumed their sprint and entered the library. Twilight pulled the chair at the end of the table and the hidden chamber opened. She ran to a particular bookshelf and used her magic to pull out a dusty book called, “Starswirl’s Mysteries Vol. 4”. She opened it and pulled the inside of the cover away to reveal the Alicorn Amulet, still safe and sound.

“Oh thank goodness.” She sighed in relief, closing it back up.

Starfall had kept watch while they were in the room, and he said, “We should find the others and get out of here. I don’t like the way Zecora referred to this monster.”

Twilight trotted up beside him. “Alright, allow me.” She used her teleport spell to make them both disappear.

Rainbow and Fluttershy trotted through the castle halls, having to find a different way back. “Are you sure this is the right direction?” Fluttershy asked.

“Of course I’m sure!” Rainbow snapped. They came to a crossway in the hall and stopped. “Ummm…..uh…..”

“Rainbow Dash, we can’t get lost in here!” Fluttershy cried.

Rainbow cackled. “Relax, if that monster shows up, I’ll give ‘em a good thrashing!”

Fluttershy trembled as she looked around the darkened halls. “It’s not the monster I’m afraid of….” The wind could still be heard even this far into the ruins, and the fear they felt all those nights ago didn’t seem to be gone just yet.

“Oh come on!” Rainbow said bravely. “You remember there was no shadow pony, it was just Pinkie messing with us.”

“Are you honestly going to stand there and tell me you’re not even a slightest bit afraid?” Fluttershy managed to say, her teeth chattering.

Rainbow crossed her hooves. “Of course I’m not!”

The bone chilling sound of the castle organ echoed through the halls, making both pegusi zip together in an instant. A haunting melody filled the air and the thunder only made it worse.

“E-even now?” Fluttershy asked, holding Rainbow tight.

“Y-yeah, even now.” Rainbow lied, releasing her friend even though her friend stayed attached to her. “Come on, we’ve gotta get out of here!”

A loud note from the organ pierced the air and the walls around the two rotated quickly, striking them both into opposite passages and resetting where they were.

Rainbow went flying out into the sky as the passage had shut her out on the castle balcony. She spun around and tried forcing the wall open, but it didn’t budge. “Fluttershy!” she shouted. Hearing voices, Rainbow turned and saw Starlight’s group arriving while Twilight and Starfall came out from the front door. Rainbow quickly flew down to them.

“Rainbow Dash!” Rarity said frantically, looking around. “Where is Fluttershy?”

“She’s trapped inside!” Rainbow shouted, “Come on, we have to find her!”

Fluttershy remained cowering on the cold, stone floor for a minute or two. She peaked out from under her hooves and saw a very dimly lit passage ahead of her, the torches on the wall barely lighting the way. As strong as she had become since their last endeavor here, Fluttershy was unimaginably scared, alone, and on the verge of tears.

“Rainbow…?” she whispered into the dark. No reply. “Anypony…?” Again, nothing. Slowly rising from the floor, her heart raced as she walked cautiously through the dim torch-light.

“Hello….?” She whispered. Fear kept an icy grip over her as she walked, trembling. She closed her eyes and said quietly. “What would Pinkie Pie do? What would Pinkie Pie do?” Opening her eyes, she glanced around and lowered her head a little. “So, giggle at the ghostly….” She whispered. “Guffaw at the grossly. Crack up at the creepy.” Her voice made a very faint echo as she navigated the dark path. “Whoop it up with the weepy. Chortle at the kooky. Snortle at the spooky.” The hall opened up into a strange chamber that Fluttershy had never seen before. Her song petered off as she realized she had never been in this part of the castle before; there were statues, some whole, some broken, in the open and against the walls. Only a few of the torches were lit, and they were spread out so far that the entire room was lit equally dim.

A sound much like a quiet gasp made Fluttershy jump for cover behind one of the statues. After a moment, however, Fluttershy recognized that sound, ‘the frightened gasp’, she used it enough to recognize it.

“H-hello?” she offered into the dark, poking her head out from the statue. Her whisper was met with silence. “Is somepony there?” A slight scuffling was heard in the dark, which sounded a lot like frantic hiding. “Y-you can come out.” Fluttershy said, still a bit frightened.

“I’m scared.” Came a voice from the dark.

Normally a voice in the dark of castle ruins would make Fluttershy lose her mind, but this time, she found it liberating. “I’m scared too.” she admitted. “But we don’t have to be scared of each other, why don’t you come on out?”

“……but then you’ll be even more afraid.” The voice replied.

Fluttershy’s motherly side triumphed over her fears this time, and she said, “I promise I won’t be frightened, please, come out. We can find a way out of here together.”

After a few more moments of silence, something emerged from behind one of the statues. Fluttershy held fast on her promise, not moving from where she stood as the figure moved towards her. Into the light inched a pitch black pony with brilliant gold colored eyes. He had no cutie mark, and his mane and tail were tattered and flowing behind him slowly.

“You see?” Fluttershy swallowed, overcoming her initial fear.

The dark pony lowered his head. “You aren’t afraid?”

“You don’t seem like a bad pony, so there is nothing to be afraid of.” Fluttershy said with a smile. “My name is Fluttershy, what’s yours?”

The dark pony inched away a little. “I….I don’t remember….I don’t know where I am….I don’t know what I am.” He said, looking down at himself.

“Oh dear.” Fluttershy said, feeling sad for the strange pony.

“C-can you help me?” he asked her fearfully. “This place is scary.”

Fluttershy walked over beside him and lifted one of her wings over him. “We can help each other.” She answered him. “I think this place is scary too.” The two began their walk into the dark.

Everypony searched and searched, but there was no sign of Fluttershy. They all met up back at the castle entrance.

“There has to be somewhere we aren’t looking.” Rainbow said frantically.

Applejack took in a few deep breathes. “We’ve looked everywhere in the castle, even that there organ room at the bottom.”

“I agree with Rainbow Dash,” Rarity stepped up. “There are so many of those dreadful secret passages, she must be in one of them.”

A royal trumpet sounded off in the air. Everypony turned to see a literal army of royal guards flooding into the area, followed by Princess Celestia.

“Princess Celestia?” Twilight asked her. “What are you doing here?”

Celestia landed before them and seemed just as shocked that they were there, but she still ordered her guards, saying, “Search the castle grounds, and find that creature!” The army of ponies scattered into the chasm and into the ruins.

“Creature?” Twilight asked. “Wait, you knew that Zecora was attacked too? Did Spike send you a letter?”

“Twilight, what do you mean Zecora was attacked?” Celestia replied.

Twilight began to explain. “Zecora said she was attacked by something in the castle that was searching for this.” She opened the book and showed Celestia the Alicorn Amulet. Celestia quickly used her magic to close the book.

“Keep that out of sight.” Celestia warned in a hushed tone, her eyes glancing around the castle grounds. “You all need to return to Ponyville immediately.”

“B-but Fluttershy is still in there somewhere!” Pinkie said frightfully.

“We got separated,” Rainbow explained. “We don’t know where she is!”

Celestia looked up at the ruins and could feel the magical veil gone. She looked back down at everypony, saying, “My guards are searching over every inch in that castle, they will find her, but all of you need to remain out here. Starfall, do not leave Twilight’s side, no matter what.”

“Yes princess.” Starfall obeyed.

Celestia spread her wings and took flight over the ruins.

Fluttershy and the dark pony timidly made their way down a few ancient hallways, not finding the slightest hint of a way out. The storm filled the air with rumbles, but there was no light anywhere.

“I have never been in here before….” Fluttershy said quietly, peering around. The two of them mostly kept silent as they traversed the passageway. “So….you can’t remember anything? Anything at all?”

The dark pony shook his head, but then stopped, pausing for a few seconds. “I….I remember a bright light, a-and a rush of cold air.” He said, sounding scared. “And a voice….saying, something….”

Fluttershy felt really bad for this poor creature. While he was rather scary to look at, he was genuinely afraid, more so even than her. “Well let’s not worry about that now.” She said, trying to comfort him. He managed a small smile in return.

Taking a few more steps, a loud bang rattled the halls, opening the walls in several places to a more lit chamber. Both the dark pony and Fluttershy leapt behind some debris and hid, peering out at the openings. Royal guards were all over, checking for each and every hidden passage they could find. Fluttershy went to stand, but stopped when she saw the dark pony cowering away from the sight of them.

“It’s alright,” she tried assuring him. “Those are Princess Celestia’s guards-”

The mention of the princess’ name made the dark pony’s vision go black, all of the sound and all of time fading away. He saw the silhouette of a pony facing him, but couldn’t quite make out who it was. There was a bright flash, and then a gust of wind made him quiver. A deep voice then spoke out to the silhouette as if from him, very faded, and barely heard. “The day will……when I……and bring about…..of your pitiful……”

“Hey,” Fluttershy said, snapping him out of his trance and back to reality. “Are you alright?”

The dark pony shook his head wildly, looked at her, and then peered out at all the guards. “What if they think I’m a monster?” he asked her, sounding terrified. “I-I just want to leave…..you will help me, won’t you?”

Fluttershy looked back up at all the royal guards, and then back at her scared friend. She didn’t think they would hurt him, but he did have a point. Perhaps it would be best if she helped him get out unseen. “I will.” She answered him with a smile.

The two snuck out from the passage and began their attempt to sneak outside without being seen. The dark pony kept close behind Fluttershy, unable to think straight as he feared what the guards would do to him if he were to be spotted. Fluttershy managed to get them both to a familiar chamber without being detected, but then they heard hoof steps coming from all of the hallways.

“Oh no….” Fluttershy gasped quietly, looking around but finding nowhere to hide.

The hoof steps became louder and louder until they were almost upon them. The dark pony looked behind them, seeing a bit of shade, and in desperation, he grabbed Fluttershy and pulled the two of them into it, a veil of darkness turning them into shadows.

The two held onto each other tight as the guards all entered the chamber at the same time, looking directly at the two of them, and then around everywhere else. They continued on their ways, not seeing the hiding ponies at all. As soon as they were gone, the two of them turned from shadows back into themselves, still holding each other.

“H-how did you do that?” Fluttershy asked him.

The dark pony looked around at himself quickly. “I-I don’t know….it just, happened.”

They released each other and resumed their silent retreat down the correct hallway. Coming across the damaged courtyard, Fluttershy saw the small gap in the wall made from the castle’s corrosion. They both galloped over to it and weaseled their way through the hole, coming out on the eastern side of the castle.

The dark pony turned to Fluttershy, saying, “Thank you, thank you so much.”

“You don’t need to thank me.” Fluttershy replied with another of her cute smiles. “Helping each other is what friends do.”

Eyes widening, the dark pony looked surprised, and confused. “We’re friends?” he asked her.

“Of course we are.” She said, tilting her head.

The dark pony looked down at the ground, trying to process something. “I don’t think I’ve ever had a friend before….”

Fluttershy embraced him with a hug. “Well you do now.”

At first, the dark pony remained motionless as the pegasus hugged him. But he then slowly lifted his hooves up and hugged her back, closing his eyes. “A friend….” He whispered.

The two separated after a few moments and Fluttershy said, “You should go before somepony sees you.” Still a bit choked up from the hug, the dark pony nodded, turning to gallop into the forest. “Oh, wait!” Fluttershy quickly added, stopping him. “You will need a name. I know you don’t remember yours, so why don’t you make one?”

The dark pony turned back to her, thinking to himself. He got an idea, although he wasn’t sure it was the best one. “How about Shadow Light?” he suggested.

Fluttershy nodded, giving him a confidence boost. “Sounds perfect.”

Shadow trotted back over to her. “Will I ever see you again?” he asked.

“I’m sure we’ll meet again someday.” Fluttershy said hopefully. Shadow took a few more moments to smile at her, and then turned and galloped into the forest, headed north-east. As she watched him flee, she whispered, “I hope I did the right thing.”

“Princess,” said the captain from the air. “We’ve searched the entire castle top to bottom; there is no sign of the creature or Fluttershy.”

“Search again!” Rainbow shouted.

Celestia looked up at the captain. “Please, search it all again.” The captain nodded and the guards resumed their search.

“Princess Celestia,” Twilight said, walking up to her. “You have to let us help.”

Celestia looked very concerned, saying, “Twilight, you have to under-”

Pinkie Pie gasped. “Look, look, look! It’s Fluttershy!”

Everypony turned to see Fluttershy walking down the path from the eastern part of the castle wall. They all galloped over to her and Pinkie was the first to give her a big Pinkie-Pie hug.

“I’m glad,” Fluttershy took in a squeezed breath. “To see you too Pinkie.”

“Where did you go Fluttershy?” Applejack asked. “We’ve been search’n everywhere for you.”

Remembering Shadow’s fears of being found, she came up with an alteration of what happened. “When Rainbow and I got separated, I tried hiding at first to see if she would find me. But then I followed the passage and it led out into the courtyard.”

“I am glad you are safe Fluttershy.” Princess Celestia said with a sigh of relief. “But now all of you need to return to Ponyville. This place is too dangerous for you.”

“But princess-” Twilight began to say.

“Please Twilight.” Celestia begged her. “Return home with your friends, I can handle this.”

Knowing that Celestia was just trying to protect her and her friends, Twilight nodded her head. “Alright, just be careful.”

Celestia nodded in return. “I will.”

Celestia resumed her search with her guards as everypony else returned to Ponyville in one big group. From up in the storm clouds, scarlet eyes watched the ponies disappear into the forest. They then looked to Ponyville, smoke snorting out from the dark. And, in a flash, they were gone.

Spike and Trixie had managed to get Zecora to Ponyville General Hospital by the time everypony returned to the castle. Twilight, Starlight, and Starfall visited her while everypony else went home to get what few hours of sleep they could before dawn.

Entering the room, Spike and Trixie were both asleep on lounge chairs. Twilight walked up beside Zecora, seeing her resting peacefully. “It looks like she will be alright.” Twilight said, breathing out a heavy, exhausted sigh.

Starfall trotted up beside her. “You need to get some rest Twilight,” he said, placing a hoof on her shoulder. “You’ve had a long night.”

“I need her to know I have the amulet.” Twilight replied. “It is very important to us that it is kept safe.”

Starlight walked up to them too. “Starfall is right Twilight. You two go back to the castle and bring Spike, I’ll stay here with Trixie and the amulet.”

Twilight wouldn’t have trusted anypony else with the amulet other than Starlight, and so, reluctantly, she handed the Alicorn Amulet over to her. “Just….” Twilight said, her eyes focusing on Trixie. “Make sure she doesn’t put it on again.”

Starlight muffled a laughed. “I’ll be sure.”

Starfall helped Twilight to the door, who was exhausted, while carrying Spike on his back. Starlight sat down beside Trixie, who was lightly talking in her sleep. “No, no, not the flying pig again, Discord you…..”

Starlight chuckled to herself, taking a book off of the table with her magic to read. The storm from over the Everfree Forest could still be heard off in the distance. Not ten minutes after Twilight and Starfall left, Zecora stirred about on the bed.

Starlight put the book aside and walked over to her side. “Zecora? Can you hear me?”

Zecora opened her eyes and they lazily looked around. “Where am I now I wonder? And why is it that I hear thunder?”

“You are in the Ponyville Hospital Zecora,” Starlight told her. “You will be alright, you just need to rest some more.”

Zecora’s eyes went wide and she tried to sit up, failing. “The amulet, do you have it!?” she asked quickly, sounding restless. Starlight used her magic to make the Alicorn Amulet rise into view. Zecora calmed down at the sight of it and closed her eyes.

Starlight paused, thinking to herself, “Did she just say something without it-”

Very suddenly, Zecora said, “Thank you Starlight, you are very wise indeed. Something that this world is in definite need.”

Starlight pushed aside her concern and smiled. “Just get some sleep Zecora, you should feel better in the morning.” Zecora closed her eyes again and drifted asleep as Starlight returned to the chair beside Trixie, nodding off as well.

Author's Note

Whoa-ho-ho, wicked stuff.
Hey there everypony! This should put a bit more thrill into the story since that prologue. I have exams this week, so the next chapter will take a bit more time to complete.
Hope you enjoy, stay awesome!

Chapter 3

“Ready…” Rainbow said, crouching down onto a cloud, Starfall doing the same.

“Set…” Starfall continued, the both of them unfurling their wings and swapping determined glares.

“Go!” they both shouted, rocketing off from the cloud. Rainbow began immediately in the lead, accelerating in front of the competition. The pegusi blazed an after-trail of rainbow and fiery blue as they soared over Ponyville below.

Looping into a nosedive, Rainbow pulled ahead even further, pulling off the aerial trick quicker and with more finesse. Pulling up just before crashing into the ground, they moved like lightning bolts over Sweet Apple Acres. Pinkie Pie hopped up and down on her hind legs, shouting out, “Go Rainbow Dash!!!”

In the final stretch, Starfall started giving it his all, but Rainbow arched her wings as she went, pulling away even further. Crossing the cloud finish line, Rainbow won over Starfall by just over two seconds.

They both looped to stop their momentum and glided down to the ground where Applejack, Fluttershy, and Pinkie were waiting for them. On their way down, Starfall said, “Guess I still can’t beat you in that one.”

“Well I am Rainbow Dash, remember?” Rainbow boasted. “But hey, that was closer than some Wonderbolts I’ve raced before. I may even have to go all out next time.”

Shaking his head and smiling, Starfall recovered from being winded before they touched down. “Yeah right,” he said. “They don’t call you the fastest pony in Equestria for nothing.”

Pinkie Pie was still hopping up and down when they landed. “THAT WAS AMAZING!!!” she yelled, an absolutely enormous smile covering her face.

“Well shoot Starfall,” Applejack said, tipping her hat. “You were able to keep up with RD, that’s mighty impressive.”

“I know right?” Rainbow added, excited to finally have a good competitor in Ponyville. “Spitfire pegged him for Wonderbolt material while we were at the academy.”

Starfall was a little embarrassed, but he was good at hiding it. “It was humbling to hear it come from the captain herself and while I do love to race, being a royal guard is the most important thing to me.”

“Well ain’t that nice?” Applejack complimented him. After being nudged by Fluttershy, Applejack perked up a bit. “Oh! That’s right. Sorry y’all, Fluttershy and I have an appointment with Rarity at the Spa.”

As they turned and walked away, Rainbow said, “Don’t forget to ask for their weekly special! Lotus and Aloe made cookies for everypony today!”

Immediately, Pinkie Pie’s face lit up and she gasped in a huge breath. “DIBS!” she shouted, galloping off after them and vanishing in a puff of smoke.

Rainbow and Starfall shared a laugh at Pinkie’s excitement. “Hey,” Rainbow said, looking over at him. “Want to come see my house? I’ve been dying to show you my trophy collection.” Starfall nodded and they took to the sky.

Rainbow had a very big trophy room, and she was extremely proud of it. Cloudsdale Lightning Course, Young Flyer’s Competition, Silver Medal for the Equestrian Games Aerial Relay, the list went on and on.

While Rainbow marveled in the knowledge that somepony was looking at them, Starfall said, “Rainbow, can I ask you something?”

“Sure, what’s up?” She answered, walking over to him.

Starfall looked a little shaken. “Have you ever been given a huge responsibility and been afraid of letting somepony down?”

Rainbow scoffed. “Of course I have.” She said without hesitation.

Starfall looked surprised. “Really? You?”

“I know, I know.” Rainbow said, looking away in pride. “I am pretty awesome, but yeah, I’ve been through enough responsibility to feel edgy about it. Got the better of me on a few occasions I’ll tell ya that.” Rainbow then caught onto why Starfall asked and chuckled. “You don’t have to be worried about being Twilight’s guard Starfall.”

“Why?” Starfall asked, his gaze falling. “Over the last few years the six of you have been through so much together, what if I’m not able to keep up?”

“Starfall,” Rainbow said, placing a hoof on his shoulder. “You are going to be a great royal guard, and do you want to know why?” Starfall looked up at her. “Because you’re awesome. And believe me; I know awesome.” She rose up and did a flip in the air. “You’re Starfall Blitz! You were the youngest stallion to ever join the Canterlot Royal Guard! You were hoof chosen to be Twilight’s captain by Princess Celestia herself, twice! And, since we’re alone and no one is around, you’ve beaten me in the Mustang Marathon! Now I may not be the best long-distance flier in Wonderbolt history, but that takes some serious talent!” All of the compliments finally got to Starfall and he cracked a small smile. “You’ve got me, AJ, Pinkie, Rarity, Fluttershy, Spike, and Starlight to back you up! You’re gonna be the greatest royal guard in Equestrian history!”

Starfall was seldom left speechless. He was beyond thankful that he had already met Rainbow before, she was the best pony in the world at raising the spirit. “Thanks Rainbow,” he said, reclaiming his ability to talk. “You’re right; I won’t let you or Twilight down.”

Rainbow gave him her patented Rainbow Dash Determination Smirk. “That’s the spirit!”

Twilight had gotten up early after only a few hours of sleep to return to Ponyville General. She walked into Zecora’s room and couldn’t help but smile at the site.

Starlight and Trixie were sound asleep on the lounge couch. Trixie had leaned over at one point and was now resting up against Starlight’s shoulder. Starlight, in kind, rested her head against Trixie’s from above. As much as Twilight still didn’t get along with Trixie, she was glad Starlight was her friend.

Not wanting to wake them, she walked quietly over to Zecora’s bed, where the zebra lie fast asleep. Her minor wounds had not been the primary concern to the doctors; she had undergone some kind of traumatic experience and her entire body was exhausted. There was no clear sign of any psychological damage to prove this, but Zecora had just seemed rattled….maybe even paranoid. Whatever creature it was she encountered, it must have been dangerous to have inflicted this kind of fear in Zecora: the zebra who lived in one of the most dangerous places in all of Equestria.

“Twilight?” came a little voice from the door. Twilight turned and saw Applebloom looking up at her. “Is Zecora gonna be alright?”

Twilight comforted the young earth pony with a confident smile. “Yes, she will be Applebloom, she’s just really tired and has had to sleep.”

Applebloom came up beside her friend zebra as well. “How long is she gonna have to be in the hospital?”

Unable to answer the question, Twilight sadly shook her head, replying, “I’m not sure, but perhaps it would be best for us both to leave her be, we wouldn’t want to wake her from her rest.” Applebloom nodded up to her, turning back to Zecora for a few seconds, and then walking out from the room. Twilight, not wanting to wake Starlight or Trixie, used her magic to lift them up.

A few moments after they left the room, Zecora slowly opened her eyes. She tried to sit up but failed, leaning back down onto her pillow. Looking around the room, her eyes searched for the amulet, but Starlight had kept it in her saddle, which was gone.

When Twilight returned to her castle, she arrived to see Starfall speaking with Princess Celestia in the Main Hall. “Princess Celestia!” she said happily.

Celestia turned a troubled gaze to her but it changed into a calm one. “Hello Twilight, how has Zecora been doing?”

“She has been better, but the doctors say she should recover in a few days.” Twilight replied. “Have you come to check on Starfall’s performance as my guard?”

Celestia shook her head, the calm look reverting back to its troubled state. “I’m afraid not. I need the help of you and your friends.”

“Absolutely.” Twilight said immediately. “Just tell me what you need.”

Starfall raised his hoof to the throne room, where Spike opened the door. “I called for your friends to meet with us here, but I couldn’t seem to find your pupil, Starlight.”

Still floating in the air, Starlight had begun to stir about during their conversation. Upon hearing her name, her head perked up and Twilight’s magic dropped her and Trixie. Starlight landed on her hooves, but Trixie crashed down on her face with a loud thud. She looked up at Celestia, stars dancing around her head. “Y-your majesty….” Her head then crashed back down to the floor.

Celestia stood by Starfall and raised her own hoof. “Please, have a seat inside.”

Everypony entered the throne room and had a seat as Princess Celestia approached the map, looking around at them all. “Last night, a great evil was released from the Tree of Harmony.”

“Oh my, how dreadful!” Rarity gasped.

Applejack tilted her head, asking, “From the Tree of Harmony?”

Twilight followed that up with another question. “Celestia, why was there an evil trapped in the tree, was it a result of Discord’s Plunder Seeds during the Summer Sun Celebration?”

Celestia shook her head. “No.” Her horn lit up with magic and the Table Map darkened, altering into what looked like a completely different world.

Everypony looked at it with a level of discomfort, for it portrayed a much darker, twisted looking world. Finally, Starlight asked, “What land is that?”

Taking a deep breath, Celestia said, “This was Equestria over 9,000 years ago.”

Eyes widened and mouths opened agate, but no pony said a word. Strange formations dotted the map, six tall spires that each glowed with different colors at their peaks. There was a light clearing at the maps center where Canterlot would be, but it was just the mountain on which the city was made. All of the cities were gone, and only a few towns lie on the land, most of them in the lighter area, although some existed closer to the spires. The Crystal Empire was gone, life was nonexistent anywhere outside the spires, and most of the world lingered under a great shadow.

“Long ago,” Celestia began. “Before me or my sister Luna were even born, Equestria went by a different name…..Alarei.” Using her magic, Celestia was able to make the map focus on the bright mountain at the center and the patch of land around it. “Almost nothing is known about this land besides the fact that ponies, griffons, dragons, changelings, and nymphs all lived together around this mountain.”

“Whoa…” Rainbow said, her eyes drawn to the map like everypony else. “Seriously?”

“Did everyone get along?” Fluttershy asked, hoping to herself.

“I believe so.” Celestia replied. “From what I can remember being told, all five races lived in relative harmony within the light surrounding the mountain.”

Starfall looked to Celestia. “May I ask who told you?”

“Luna and I were told this by our mother over a thousand years ago, before we became alicorns.” Celestia explained. “My memory of her story is faint, and it has been Luna’s and my secret since the day she told us.”

“Hold up there just a moment princess,” Applejack spoke up. “I thought ponies migrated to Equestria from a faraway land during the Storm of the Windigos.”

Celestia looked at the earth pony and nodded. “It is true; earth ponies, unicorns, and pegusi came here and established Equestria after their defeat of the Windigos, but what they do not remember is that their kind have been here before.”

“That’s true,” Twilight said, grabbing everypony’s attention. “The migration to and establishment of Equestria can be traced to around two and-a-half thousand years ago. Long after the time Celestia is speaking of.”

Rarity tilted her head, confused. “But princess, what does this have to do with a creature escaping the Tree of Harmony?”

Celestia closed her eyes and the map zoomed out. “The reason our mother told us this story was to warn us.” Celestia’s magic turned to dark magic and the map began to alter; the high spires beginning to tremor, the land shaking along with them. “In this time, there were two beings of power who ruled Alarei. Luna and I were never told their names, but our mother believed them to be deities, a brother and sister.” The map pulsed a wave of magic in all directions, making everypony gasp. The spires crumbled and fell, the darkness beginning to shroud the brighter land in shadows. But then, from where the six spires stood, the six lights at their peaks whirled about and met over a certain point just south-east of the bright mountain. There was a bright flash, causing everypony to cover their eyes. When the light went away, they recovered to see the entire land dark and lifeless, aside from a single bright light where the six had met.

“Celestia?” Twilight asked.

Eyes opening, Celestia looked sad. “She never told us what had happened. All of Alarei became lifeless. Somehow, the event scattered all of the races to different lands, where they grew distant and bitter towards each other. Ponies eventually split into their three tribes because of their differences, and the world went on, Alarei being lost to an unrecorded history.”

As Starlight examined the map after the event occurred, she realized something. “Where the six lights met….isn’t that where the Tree of Harmony is? In the Everfree Forest?”

Celestia offered a small smile and Twilight believed she understood. “The lights….they were the Elements of Harmony, they had to have been.”

Celestia nodded in agreement. “But if you look carefully….” The map zoomed in on where the bright light was, and it revealed another shadow hidden within it. Everypony squinted and got closer, seeing it for themselves. “Our mother also said that whatever caused that event had become trapped inside the tree, the power of the Elements containing and keeping it sealed forever.”

Starfall looked back up at everypony else, and then Celestia, asking, “But what was it? What was sealed within the tree?”

Celestia earned the gaze of everypony present, and waited a moment or so. “A shadow.”

Immediately, Fluttershy felt her heart freeze in her chest. Applejack’s eyes widened. “You mean…..the-”

Celestia nodded. “What the citizens of Ponyville have come to call the Pony of Shadows.” Looking back down at the map, she continued. “Luna and I were not aware that it haunted the grounds around the Tree of Harmony, and we foolishly built that castle there to keep the Elements safe instead of returning them to the tree where they belonged.”

“Wait…” Rarity said, trying to clarify. “You’re saying that ghastly legend is true?”

Celestia looked down. “Luna said she saw it sometimes, said she spoke to it at night….but I never believed her.” Taking in a deep breath, Celestia straightened up. “That shadow has escaped into Equestria. We must find it, and re-imprison it within the Tree of Harmony before whatever darkness rises to cause that fateful event again.”

As everypony talked, Fluttershy began to cower, slowly hiding away from their eyes. Starlight noticed and said, “Fluttershy? Are you alright?”

Everypony turned to her and she started to sweat, her eyes growing large. “Oh my…” Rarity began, making the pegasus even more nervous. “This story must be scaring you Fluttershy.” Unable to even try to speak up and cover her anxiety better, she only nodded.

“Pinkie,” Twilight said, turning to her pink friend. “Can you take Fluttershy up to the library?”

Pinkie saluted her. “Yes ma’am, Twilight ma’am!” she hopped over to Fluttershy and helped her up, the two of them leaving the throne room.

Turning back to Celestia, Twilight said, “But whatever that thing is could be almost anywhere by now, how do we even find it?”

“We spread out and look! That’s how!” Rainbow shouted, sounding pumped.

“I guess that’s a start.” Spike said under his breath.

Twilight stepped up off from her throne. “Alright then, let’s start a search grid.”

A storm of conflicting thoughts brewed within Fluttershy. It couldn’t be him….he was so nice, and so gentle. He was confused…..afraid…..and lost. He did want to leave, but why then would he ask for her help if he were not afraid? If he was so bad, why show himself to her? With the powers he had, he could have escaped by himself, why ask her for help? She couldn’t believe it…..she just couldn’t.

Pinkie noticed Fluttershy’s fallen gaze and nudged her with her rump. “Awww cheer up Fluttershy, I’m sure we’ll find that shadow thingy.”

Eyes creeping up to meet with her friend’s, Fluttershy said, “Its….it’s not that Pinkie.”

Hopping up in front of Fluttershy, Pinkie tried a new approach. “Want to play a game? That should get your mind off of it! Ooooh, please say Bingo! Please say Bingo!”

“Thank you Pinkie, but I’m fine.” Fluttershy replied sadly.

Seeing Fluttershy so sad always had a way of putting a halt to Pinkie Pie’s crazy nature. Dawning a more concerned expression, Pinkie nuzzled her friend. “Come on Fluttershy,” she said encouragingly. “Tell your ole pal Pinkie what’s wrong.”

Fluttershy looked at her, and then slowly walked over to the window. “I’m just….” She began, not wanting to say it. But she had to, this was beyond her. She let out a deep breath. “I am afraid for a friend I made yesterday.”

Pinkie tilted her head in confusion. “What do you mean?”

Fluttershy saw her own reflection in the window, and she looked like she was going to cry. Shadow was not a bad pony….but she had no choice.

Princess Celestia had just returned to Canterlot, leaving Twilight and her friends to begin a secondary search over Equestria. Twilight and Rainbow were talking about organizing separate groups of pegusi to fly quickly to all the corners of the map when Pinkie burst in through the door.

“Twilight!” she shouted, zipping over to her before Twilight could respond. “No time to explain!” Pinkie somehow managed to grab her, Spike, Rainbow, Rarity, Applejack, Starlight, and Starfall, sprinting back out the door and up to the library.

Inside, Fluttershy sat facing the window. Pinkie released her friends. Twilight gave the pink mare a confused look, and then approached Fluttershy, along with everypony else. “Fluttershy?” she asked. “What’s wrong?”

Fluttershy turned around, her face covered in tears. “Everypony….” She said in a quick breath. “I-I *sniff* I know where he went….”

Rainbow cocked her head to the side. “Uh….who?” she asked.

Trying to calm herself down, Fluttershy took in a few breaths. Pinkie walked over to her and stroked her mane a bit, trying to help. With a more clear voice, she continued. “The shadow that escaped last night….”

Spike was the first to ask. “How could you know that Fluttershy?”

Fluttershy looked up at them all, knowing she had to say it. “I met him when I was alone in the castle.”

Everypony was taken aback. “Why didn’t you say anything Fluttershy?” Twilight asked, trying to restrain herself, for she knew Fluttershy was easy to hurt with words.

“Yes,” Rarity added. “Why didn’t you tell Princess Celestia that you met that horrible thing!?”

“Because he’s not horrible!” Fluttershy shouted, surprising everypony. “He was so afraid…..and so confused…..” Fluttershy trailed off, but soon spoke up. “He helped me get out because I was afraid too! He’s not horrible! He’s just not…..”

Twilight was unsure how to take this; Celestia said that this thing was the cause of a terrible event thousands of years ago, but now Fluttershy said it was kind. Conflicting thoughts from her mentor and her friends was never easy to deal with.

“Fluttershy….” Starlight said to her. “We need to find him.”

Words could not describe how horrible Fluttershy felt for this. “I know.” She replied, surprising everypony again. “But even if he is this thing from a long time ago, I won’t let Princess Celestia put him back into the tree without telling me why.”

Twilight knew Fluttershy, she had known her long enough to see this level of seriousness. She had been right about Discord, even though everypony thought he was evil. Perhaps…..

“We’ll deal with that when the time comes.” Twilight said aloud, ending the silence. “But for now, we have to go after it.”

“Him.” Fluttershy said sharply. “His name is Shadow Light.”

Twilight blinked, saying, “Sorry, I didn’t mean it like that.” Everypony stepped up, and Fluttershy knew what the next question was. “Where did he go Fluttershy?”

Turning back to the window, Fluttershy sighed. “North-east…..he is headed for Manehattan.”

Author's Note

So good to be back!
Twilight and her friends get an ancient history lesson from the princess herself, and we find out that Shadow is this creature that escaped from the ruins. I hope you enjoyed it, I'll have plenty more coming your way!

Chapter 4

White smoke puffed out from the train as it blazed on the tracks heading north. Having only been a few hours, Canterlot could still be seen on the high mountain. The train banked and began its trek east towards the coast.

Rarity and Pinkie Pie were the first to crack under the excitement of heading back to the big city, while Rainbow and Applejack seemed the more serious in the group, talking about ways to spread out over the city to find this shadow pony. Starlight and Starfall sat together in the booth across from Twilight and Spike.

“So, Starfall…” Starlight said, getting the Pegasus’ attention. “Will this be your first time to Manehattan too?”

Starfall nodded. “My sister has sent me many letters asking me to go with her, but I’ve always been too busy what with my position changing as much as it has.”

Twilight perked up. “Sister?” she asked. “You never told me you had a sister, does she live in Manehattan?”

“No, but she visits there a lot.” Starfall shifted his wings about, stretching them out.

“What’s her name?” Spike asked.

“Auraglow,” Starfall said, tucking his wings back in as a certain white unicorn froze in place. “She’s a-”

Rarity grabbed hold of Starfall’s cheeks. “AURAGLOW!?” she shouted, her eyes shimmering. “YOUR SISTER IS AURAGLOW!?” Ears still ringing, Starfall managed a small nod within the unicorn’s steel grip. Rarity let out an exhilarated gasp and released Starfall, spinning around as she let loose all of her excitement.

“Who in tarnation is Auraglow?” Applejack asked, eyebrow raised.

Rarity scoffed, turning to her orange friend. “Who is Auraglow!? Applejack, darling, please tell me you are joking!” Rarity spun around, grabbing at her mane. “Auraglow is only the greatest, most beautiful, and most generous fashion model in the history of fashion!” Rarity zoomed back up to Starfall. “You simply must introduce me to her!”

Twilight found it a little odd that this wasn’t something Starfall told her when she had asked him about himself. “Starfall? Is that true?”

Starfall managed a small smile. “It is, she became a successful fashion model before I set out for Canterlot. I didn’t bring it up because she was the one that called in a few favors to get me into the Royal Guard Training Program.” Starfall let out a sigh. “She always wanted to try and help me, but I figured I needed to prove I could get this far on my own.”

“Do you know if she is there now?” Starlight asked him.

Starfall looked to be in thought, trying to remember. “I….don’t know. She last asked me to come with her about two months ago, which was when I was Princess Celestia’s personal guard, and couldn’t leave my post.”

Starlight was left stunned for a moment. It had never occurred to her to imagine what good he had done to deserve the princess’ admiration. “You were Princess Celestia’s personal guard?”

Twilight answered for Starfall. “Celestia had originally chosen Starfall to become the captain of my guard detail after my castle appeared. When I refused the offer, she named Starfall her own personal guard instead.”

“Whoa…” Spike said, impressed. “So let me get this straight; your sister is a super famous celebrity, you became Princess Celestia’s own individual guard, AND you were hoof chosen by her to guard Twilight?”

“Twice.” Rainbow added, winking to Starfall.

Starfall was humbled that everypony was impressed, but a shift in the train made him remember the mission. “Maybe we should concentrate on the task at hoof.” He suggested. “We need to come up with our strategy on how to find this shadow pony in such a large city.”

Knowing he was right, Twilight nodded. “Right, so I have a plan, and-” she stopped when she noticed they were missing a pegasus. She looked over the back of her booth and saw Fluttershy sitting alone, looking out the window at the passing landscape. Turning back around, she said, “We’ll go over the plan before we arrive, but let’s just try to relax while we can.”

Everypony else dispersed as Twilight stood up, walking back towards the lonely mare.

“Fluttershy?” she asked. “Care for some company?”

Fluttershy sighed, turning to face her friend. “I’m sorry for how I acted back in Ponyville…”

Twilight sat down beside her. “You were protecting your friend, there is nothing to apologize for.”

Fluttershy gently stroked her own mane. “I’m afraid of what he’ll think of me after he finds out I told everypony where he went.”

“Fluttershy,” Twilight began, resting a hoof on her friend’s shoulder. “I promise you I will give Shadow the chance to explain himself to Celestia and Luna-”

“That’s just it,” Fluttershy interrupted her. “He doesn’t remember anything Twilight.” She said sincerely. “He doesn’t know who he is, he doesn’t even know what he is. All he knew back at the ruins was that he was afraid and that I was his only friend….” She turned back to look out the window. “If Celestia is right, he was trapped there for thousands of years…..all that time with no friends. She even said Princess Luna spoke to him. What if he just wanted to be her friend too?” her voice became shaken, as if about to cry. She paused long enough to calm herself and turned back to Twilight. “What if he’s not the real thing Celestia is looking for? What if he’s.....?”

There was no denying that this Shadow Light was indeed imprisoned for centuries, but Fluttershy had a point. There was no proof that he was the cause of that calamity all those millennia ago; Celestia herself admitted that her mother never told her what happened. This was all one big puzzle, but it wasn’t yet ready to be solved, pieces were missing.

“Fluttershy,” Twilight said to her, eyes determined. “I believe you, and I want to believe Princess Celestia is wrong, but we must discover the truth for ourselves. I promise you I will not let anything happen to Shadow, not until we know anything for sure.”

A grim sky loomed over Manehattan, and it looked as if it could rain at any time, though not a single drop fell from the gray clouds. Trotting off of the train, the nine friends gathered at the exit to the station.

“Alright everypony,” Twilight told them. “You all know the plan. We split Manehattan into four sections. Try to cover as much ground as you can before it starts to get dark, and we’ll meet back here. If anypony finds him, bring him here and wait for us.” Splitting up; Starlight, Fluttershy, and Spike took the north-west sector. Applejack and Pinkie took the north-east sector. Rainbow and Rarity took the south-west sector. Twilight and Starfall took the south-east sector. With only a few hours until dusk, there was no time to waste.

Twilight was paired with Starfall almost entirely because he was her guard, and didn’t want to leave her side in an unfamiliar place like this. This was only an initial effort to find Shadow, Twilight doubted they would find such a creature in such a massive city so quickly. She used the time flying around with Starfall to try and come up with a better means of searching. Starfall, on the other hoof, was in hyper-protection mode beside Twilight. He didn’t know what this creature was and whether or not it was dangerous, so his eyes scanned the surface of the city tirelessly.

Rainbow, being the fastest of the searchers, was paired with Rarity because of the unicorn’s extensive knowledge of the layout of the city. This allowed Rarity to direct Dash through certain roads and alleys allowing her to scan the sector quickly and more efficiently.

Applejack and Pinkie were paired because of their ability to ask around for anypony who could have seen Shadow. Their search mainly consisted of talking to other ponies and looking into areas suggested to have been the whereabouts of suspicious characters.

Twilight had wanted Fluttershy in the largest group, being that she was already stressed over the situation. Spike was there mostly to keep the pegasus comforted as Starlight used her advanced magic to search the sector mostly herself.

Dusk fell upon the city, calling all nine friends back to the station. Rainbow and Rarity waited inside the station lobby, Rarity combing her mane as Rainbow inspected a map of the city on the wall. Twilight and Starfall came in through the door, looking over at their two friends. Rainbow looked their way, shaking her head with a grimace on her face.

Starlight, Fluttershy, and Spike came in after them. “Any luck?” Starlight asked them.

“Not a hint of shadow ponies anywhere.” Rarity said, scooting aside for Spike to sit beside her.

Twilight waited for Applejack and Pinkie to return, just in case they found something. Pinkie came trotting in first, followed by Applejack. No pony even had to ask, they came up empty hooved as well.

“Let’s head on over to the library,” Twilight said to them. “We can resume our search tomorrow.”

“Why don’t we keep looking now?” Rainbow interjected. “We haven’t even been here too long.”

Applejack shook her head. “I hate to say it Dash, but if we couldn’t find a shadow pony during the day, what makes you think we’d find it at night?”

“Why the library Twilight?” Spike asked. “Why don’t we check into the Manefair Hotel?”

Twilight used her magic to open the door. “I would like to see what I can find out about shadow ponies, I know the chances are slim, but maybe there’s a book in Manehattan’s library that wasn’t in mine.”

It’s a wonder that Twilight had never been to Manehattan Library before. She had wanted to come during her last visit, but it had ended rather suddenly with Rarity’s recital having gone the way it did. From the outside it was really impressive, with a full stone entrance and pony statues. The interior, however, was far more memorable. Vaulted ceilings, several floors of book shelves, each decorated very pristinely. It took most of the princess’ restraint to not have a massive book-mare reaction to seeing it all.

Twilight and Starlight went to the aisles to find what they could while everypony else sat in the lounge area. There were a few ponies here and there, but the library was empty for the most part.

Rainbow had considered getting up to find a Daring Do book to read, but she was too tired, and just rested like everypony else. Spike was the first to fall asleep, non-surprisingly. Pinkie became too distracted reading an upside-down dictionary to get drowsy, but Fluttershy and Applejack soon followed Spike’s lead, nodding off.

Starfall looked around at the high ceilings and vast sea of bookshelves, deciding to at least try and help Twilight. He flew up to the third floor and began slowly reading the book titles. Walking around and into the next aisle, he stopped mid-step. She was a black furred pegasus with a ring of silver fur on each wing. Her mane was cerulean blue and her cutie mark was a page-marked book with a question mark on it. Pink eyes inspected the book shelf, focusing on one spine in particular. She slowly took flight, lifting herself high enough to reach the book and pull it out, opening the cover as she descended steadily back down to the floor.

After a few moments had passed, she glanced Starfall’s way, seeing him standing there frozen in place. She quickly looked behind her, thinking he was looking at somepony else, and then returned her gaze back to him. “Can I help you?” she asked.

Starfall had not even realized he was staring and broke free when she spoke, casually acting as if he had just noticed her. “Oh….um, yes. Could you help me find a book? I’ve never been good at searching for them.” He replied.

Eye brow raised, she glanced over at the book shelf, and back at him. “Alright.” She said, walking over to him. “What kind of book are you looking for?”

“Anything on ancient creatures of Equestria.” Regaining his cool, Starfall stood up straighter.

Hearing this made her more interested. “Oh? Any ancient creature in particular?”

It took half a second for Starfall to remember what to call this thing. “Shadow ponies, or anything of that nature.”

Squinting, the pegasus looked out into the open expanse of the library, trying to remember. The lock-stare almost returned to Starfall, but he was able to stop it early this time. She turned back, saying, “I don’t recall anything like that in here. May I ask why shadow ponies?”

‘Sure is curious, isn’t she?’ Starfall thought to himself. “Sorry, but its classified.” he said, trying not to be rude. “Princess’ orders.”

She perked up a bit at hearing that. “Really?” she asked. “Are you one of the Princess’ investigators?”

The question derailed Starfall’s train of thought. “Um, no. I am Princess Twilight’s royal guard.”

“Oh!” she said quickly. “I’m so sorry, I didn’t mean to ask you so many questions.”

Starfall smiled, nodding his head. “No, no, that’s alright. You would be surprised how often we guards are asked questions.” He held out his hoof. “My name is Starfall Blitz.”

“Moon Frost.” She replied with a smile, shaking his hoof. “I’m the head of my detective agency just down the block, so questions are kind of my life.”

Starfall couldn’t believe his luck. “You’re a detective?”

“I am.” She said proudly. “I come here often when I am off work.”

“Could you help us then?” he asked.

“Us?” Moon asked, it taking a few seconds for her to process what the question meant, and then it clicked. “Is Princess Twilight here?” she asked, excited.

Starfall nodded. “We could really use a detective right about now.”

Now Moon couldn’t believe her luck. “Absolutely, lead the way.” She replied.

Both pegusi took flight into the open space at the library’s center. They maneuvered through a few aisles until they spotted Twilight and her pupil using their magic to create an assembly line of books. Moon knew not to get overly excited, but this was definitely something that tempted it wildly.

“Twilight,” Starfall said, turning the princess’ attention from the line of books to him. “I found somepony who can help.”

Moon Frost couldn’t help but feel nervous, she had never met one of the princesses before. Twilight stood and walked over to them. “Oh, hello there.” She said to her, turning to her guard. “What do you mean Starfall?” she asked.

Starfall let Moon answer for him. “Hello princess, my name is Moon Frost, I’m a detective here in Manehattan.”

“Oh, good!” Twilight said, relieved that coming to the library was finally a good idea. “We could really use your help finding somepony here in the city.”

“Oh?” Moon asked, surprised. “What does this have to do with shadow ponies?”

Twilight gave Starfall a blank expression. He shrugged his shoulders, saying, “It just slipped out.”

Turning back to the detective, Twilight explained. “We believe a shadow pony may have come to the city from the Everfree Forest somewhere within the last 24 hours.” Moon seemed to take the news rather well, contemplating something to herself. “Any information would help.”

“Well let me see…” Moon began, her mind going to work. “It would have had to enter the city from the railway or the walkway beside it on the bridge….place it downtown….” Moon walked away a few steps, head looking down a bit as her hoof lifted to her chin. “If it were looking for somewhere to lay low after nightfall….Highmane Square? No, better than that….” She spun around, saying, “Aha! There is an abandoned residence building on the corner of Gallop Way, through a slim alley in the back is the only way to get in.”

“And you really think it will be there?” Starlight asked, wanting to be sure.

Moon looked confident. “Without a doubt. I imagine an abandoned building like that is the perfect place for a shadow pony to hide. That is….if it hasn’t left yet.”

Twilight smiled. “Well, it’s worth a try.”

The building had once been a residential structure, but it was quickly forgotten as other, more sophisticated, hotels and residencies became opened. It sat, empty and silent, for years collecting dust and broken windows.

Everypony stood hiding in the alley, just around the corner from the entrance to the building. Starlight used a magic spell to allow them to see through the alley’s corner without the other side being able to see back. “There’s only one door,” Starlight said to them all. “But there are broken windows all over it.”

Twilight knew that Applejack was right in that finding a shadow pony at night would be challenging, but if Shadow really was here, there was no guarantee he was going to stay until morning. Taking this as a gambit, she knew that if he were there, they would need to capture him immediately.

“Rainbow,” Twilight instructed. “We’ll need you to stay outside in case he makes a run for it. You have the best chances of catching him if he gets out in the open.”

“On it.” Rainbow huffed, rocketing up onto the roof of the building overhead.

“Applejack, ready with your lasso?” Twilight continued. Applejack whirled her rope about and it circled around her torso, ready for use. “Pinkie, Rarity, be ready to distract him in case something goes wrong.” Both friends nodded. “Spike, you and Starlight stay here in the alley. If for some reason Rainbow can’t spot him fleeing this way, you’ll have to catch him.” Twilight then turned to Fluttershy, who looked disheartened. “Don’t worry, the two of us together should be able to convince him to come without an issue.”

Starfall gave them a moment, and then said, “I will stay just out of sight, and if he tries anything, I’ll be right there.”

Moon looked around at all of them. “So….what should I do?”

Twilight looked over at her, thinking. “I imagine you are good at observing, why don’t you fly on up with Rainbow Dash and help her watch for if he tries to escape.” Moon Frost spread her wings and took off after Rainbow.

“Alright, here we go.” Twilight and Fluttershy walked in the entrance as Starfall kept a safe distance behind them, hiding from any watchful eyes. Rarity and Pinkie went to the door, but waited outside for a sign to run in.

Cobwebs filled the foyer and the halls. It was deathly silent, not a sound to be heard all throughout the building. Shadows loomed everywhere, making the two of them very cautious and thorough with their eyes as they scanned the rooms and halls.

Twilight gave Fluttershy a nod and the Pegasus took in a deep breath, looking around. “Shadow?” she asked aloud. “Shadow, are you there?” Nothing but silence. Walking into what seemed like a formal room, she tried again. “Shadow?”

“Fluttershy?” came a whisper from an unknown location in the dark. “I-Is that you?”

Twilight kept her cool, but she would be lying if she said she wasn’t a little afraid herself. Fluttershy would have smiled at hearing his voice, but the situation kept it at bay. “Yes, it’s me. Can you come out?”

There were a few more moments of silence. “Who is that with you?”

“This is a friend of mine.” Fluttershy explained, her eyes still looking around for him.

“My name is Twilight Sparkle,” Twilight said kindly. “We need to talk to you.”

A shudder in the air made the two mares flinch a bit. “Y-you’re an alicorn….” The voice said, sounding intimidated. “What do you want with me?”

Twilight lifted her hoof in a calming gesture. “I just want to speak with you, can you come out?”

Fluttershy had spotted him already, but kept it to herself. Shadow Light slowly emerged from a near pitch-black corner, approaching with caution. “I swear….I didn’t do anything wrong.” He tried assuring her.

“I believe you.” Twilight replied, daring to take a small step forward. “Fluttershy told me that you have no memories….I think I can help you find out who you are.”

Shadow inched forward a bit, asking, “H-how?”

Fluttershy knew it was her turn. “Shadow, we would like you to come with us to Canterlot. There may be a way for us to help you remember.”

Shadow looked at Fluttershy, more trusting of her than Twilight. He slowly walked up to her, his expression gradually becoming less afraid. As he approached, he caught a glimpse of Twilight’s cutie mark. Like before with the mention of Celestia’s name, Shadow’s vision went black.

Everything halted, there was absolute nothingness. And then, six spheres of light spiraled into sight and collided in front of him, creating a blinding light that stung the eyes to look at. A benevolent, sharp voice pierced the silence. “I see now that there is no reasoning with you….” It spoke, the flash growing and engulfing every inch of Shadow’s vision in light. “But perhaps….one day that will change.” There were howls and roars, screams and cries as the light turned into a vortex of dark magic. A dark voice then conquered over all the noise, “I am…...” Twilight’s cutie mark then sealed all of the darkness away, the sounds reverting back to silence. A claw of shadows then ripped through it and grabbed hold of Shadow, squeezing the life out of him as he could physically feel it. “You.”

“No!!!” Shadow flailed his hooves in front of his face as he yelped, the entire room becoming engulfed in darkness.

“Twilight!” Starfall shouted, diving into the darkness and grabbing the two of them, shielding them from anything that may happen. Shadow opened his eyes, seeing that the vision wasn’t real and what he had done. In panic, he turned and galloped away.

“Pinkie! Rarity!” Twilight shouted.

Just as Shadow was about to reach the door, the two distractions stepped in his way, trying to capture his attention. The attempt only made Shadow more afraid as he reeled about and galloped up the building’s stairwell.

“Shadow!” Fluttershy cried, but the shadow pony didn’t stop. He ascended the floors and headed for the roof.

Upon reaching it and opening the door, Rainbow tackled him to the ground, trying to wrestle him still. “Gotcha!” she yelled. Shadow melded into the shadows on the floor, slipping out of her grasp and re-materializing away from her. “Aww, come on!”

Shadow galloped across the concrete and leapt onto the adjacent roof, the silhouette of wings appearing around him for an instant. As he was in mid-air between the buildings, Starfall tackled him across and onto the next roof, Rainbow and Moon right behind him. Shouting in fear, a shimmer of red flashed from Shadow’s forehead, gripping the three pegusi with claws that had risen up from the shadows on the ground. Looking at what he did with even more dismay, Shadow turned to flee, but was roped by a lasso and held still. Thinking he had been grabbed by the claw from his vision, he yelped and melded into the shadows on the ground again, reappearing several yards away. But this time, a blast of magic encased his body in crystal.

Starlight used her magic to levitate herself and Spike up from the ground. Everypony then arrived and surrounded the crystal, seeing Shadow cowering inside of it. Fluttershy took a step forward to say something, but it only made him shy away from her, trembling as he covered his face with his hooves. Fluttershy backed away, guilt making her turn away and tear up.

Twilight looked around at everypony with her ears flattened in defeat, and said, “Alright….time to go.”

Author's Note

Getting in deep here with all these mixed emotions.
What does everypony think so far? Just who is the Pony of Shadows? And what will become of all this? Whole lot of questions and a whole lot of mystery.
Stay awesome everypony!

Chapter 5

Having sent a letter to Celestia about the capture, the Canterlot train arrived at the train station for the sole transportation of the ponies and their captive. Moon Frost, receiving a leave of absence decree from Princess Twilight, was permitted to join them and return the following day.

There had to have been at least thirty royal guards on board, most of them in the center cart keeping a continuous watch on Shadow, who was still trapped in the crystal prison. Starfall knew several of the guards, so he was able to convince them to give the group of friends one cart to themselves.

At this point, it was very late. Everypony in the cart was exhausted after what was an already long day. Spike, Rainbow, Rarity, and Applejack went out like clockwork, finding viable places to sleep. Fluttershy had disappeared a while ago, and everypony else decided to give her some space. Starlight faded in and out, but eventually nodded off in her seat.

Starfall opened the cart door and walked in, seeing most everypony asleep. Twilight and Pinkie looked like they were talking about something important. He then noticed Moon sitting near the window, staring into the night. He walked over and sat by her side, which didn’t turn her attention from the changing landscape.

“You should sleep.” He suggested. “We’ll be arriving early in the morning, plenty of time to get some shut-eye.”

“I’ve never been to Canterlot…” Moon replied, sounding tired. “I’ve always wanted to go, and I’ve dreamed of seeing the archives for myself….although I know I probably never will.” Starfall smiled, and moved to stand, but Moon turned around, stopping him. “How did you become Princess Twilight’s sole guard?”

Resting back onto the seat, Starfall sighed. “Well….I joined the Canterlot Royal Guard as soon as I was old enough. I met all the requirements, but Captain Shining Armor always said I lacked the mentality of a royal guard. Said I needed to be less talkative and more intimidating.” Starfall chuckled at calling him that. “Princess Celestia knew me from before my training, so she had me sworn in despite the captain’s disapproval. She said I showed potential and, during Princess Twilight’s coronation, she offered my services to Twilight, but she chose to return to Ponyville rather than stay in Canterlot.”

The story had begun to make Moon’s eyelids feel heavy. She blinked herself awake a few times, wanting to hear him, but it was growing more and more difficult.

Shifting around on his seat, Starfall continued. “It took a while for me to catch Princess Celestia’s attention again, but I guess I must have done something right. I was specially instructed to guard the four princesses during the Equestria Games along with a few other highly regarded guards.” Starfall chuckled to himself. “I guess it all really began when-” Starfall felt Moon lean over onto his shoulder, fast asleep.

He rolled his eyes and shook his head, a smirk on his face. ‘Figures.’ He thought to himself. He looked down at the sleeping pegasus; her wings were tucked in comfortably and her tail hung off the edge of the seat. He knew he shouldn’t stare, but he found it hard not to. He wanted to get up, but knew that doing so would likely wake her. Glancing down the cart at Twilight, who was still busy speaking to Pinkie Pie, he turned back to her. Resting his head back against the cushion, he decided a few minutes of sleep would do him good.

The door to the center cart opened, the royal guards quickly glancing over at it. Fluttershy peeked inside, earning sharp looks from them all.

“Umm….” She whispered. “Could I have a couple minutes alone with Shadow?” The guards didn’t even bother giving her an answer, and stood like statues at their posts. “Umm, please?”

All of them stood at attention as Twilight entered the cart from behind her friend. “All of you move into the next train cart.” She commanded, making the guards all glance at one another. “Now.” Immediately after hearing that, the guards trotted out, leaving them alone beside the crystal prison. Twilight gave Fluttershy a hopeful look, and then backtracked to their cart, a sad expression taking her over as she went.

Fluttershy looked into the crystal at Shadow, who kept his head down. “Shadow?” she said quietly, but he did not respond. Fluttershy lowered her head. “I am so sorry….for….” She cried, eyes shut tight. Shadow’s eyes steadily glanced over in her direction. “It is all my fault….I didn’t want any of this, I swear to you I didn’t….” She collapsed onto the floor, her forehead pressed against the crystal. “I am *sniff* going to do everything I can to make sure that they see you for who you are….I promise….”

Shadow now stood just on the other side of the crystal wall, looking down at her. She managed to look up, seeing his golden eyes staring calmly into her own. He lifted a hoof onto the crystal, and she did the same, the two of them smiling slightly.

The sound of hoof steps sounded in Starfall’s ears, and he woke to see Twilight walking slowly to the back of the cart and through the door. Looking over at Moon Frost, she had leaned away at some point and now slept comfortably facing the train window. Starfall rose from his seat and followed the princess.

Twilight walked to the last cart on the train and sat on the backdrop, looking through the glass out into the night. This was all becoming too much to bear. Whatever mystery that surrounded Shadow had already begun to affect her friends, especially Fluttershy. Foe after foe, test after test, and consequence after consequence. That is all it seemed to be anymore. There was always something tearing at her or her friends, and now it had become this. Needing to be protected on a daily basis, having to worry about Queen Chrysalis, and being drawn between her mentor and her friends. It was all just too much for her to handle alone.

“Twilight?” Starfall asked, entering the cart. “May I join you?”

Twilight stifled a sniff and rubbed her eyes with a hoof. “Yes, you may Starfall.”

Starfall walked in and sat beside her. He could tell because of the red around her eyes that she had been crying and was trying to hide it. “It is alright to cry sometimes princess.” He said to her, earning a look from the mare. “Nopony will think any less of you.”

Twilight arched her neck, her head lowering as she began to tear up again, taking in sharp breaths. Starfall gently placed a hoof on her opposite shoulder and pulled her in for a hug, of which she immediately grabbed hold of him. He used his right wing to cover her as she let out all of the emotions that had piled up inside. This wasn’t the first time Starfall had ever been a shoulder to cry on.

“Princess?” Starfall asked, knocking on the bedroom door in Canterlot. “Princess, are you alright?” Not hearing a response, Starfall slowly opened the door and looked inside.

Princess Luna sat on her bed, hunched over and crying. She glanced behind her at the Royal Guard. “Leave us be Starfall Blitz….” She commanded, unable to say it very loudly. This went against what he was trained to do by Shining Armor, but followed what Celestia had told him about his role in Equestria. Starfall entered the room and slowly shut the door. Luna faced away from him, tears rolling down her face. “Your princess wishes not to be seen in such a pitiful state….”

“If I may, Princess Luna, I have yet to see you in such a way.” Starfall said, at first still standing near the door.

“We are no longer Nightmare Moon, yet our subjects look upon us with such fear and distrust….” She confided, falling down onto her stomach, her hooves covering her face. “Perhaps we remain the evil mare we once were.”

Starfall shook his head. “I do not believe that.” Luna peeked out from under her hooves as Starfall approached slowly.

“Such kind words spoken through duty rather than heart….” Luna said, in disbelief that he did not fear her too. “You speak as you are commanded, not as you feel.”

Starfall stopped when he reached her bedside. “I was trained by my captain to be silent and obey without confliction. I was taught by your sister to be something greater.” Saying this caught Luna’s attention and she looked up at him. “I have always been honest with you princess, and I always will. I like to think of you as my friend, and friends comfort each other in times like this.” Sitting down by her side, Luna sat up and looked at him. “It is alright to cry sometimes princess.” Luna began to tremble as her tears came back again. “Nopony will think any less of you.”

Lowering her head, Princess Luna leaned onto Starfall’s shoulder and he hugged her gently, earning one back. Tears falling from her face, she held him tight, having not hugged anypony other than Celestia for over a thousand years. Starfall stroked her mane gently and offered a smile.

“Believe me princess,” Starfall said softly. “Everything will change with time.”

Twilight, having let out all of the tears, now held onto Starfall quietly as the moon shined brightly in through the glass dome. Starfall lifted his head and looked up at the moon, remembering that night as clearly as ever.

“You know Twilight,” he said softly. “When I was a young colt, I was small and afraid all the time.” Twilight listened, but didn’t move. “I was bullied left and right every day by the ponies at my school and even in my neighborhood.”

Twilight looked up at him, and asked, “You were?”

He nodded, and continued. “Auraglow helped as much as she could, but others could only help me so much.” He smiled as he recalled what to say next. “I always loved the Trader’s Exchange though. No matter how much I was afraid of those bullies, it never stopped me from going out to see all of the stalls and goods from around Equestria. I always snuck out to it early to catch a glimpse of Princess Celestia who, at the time, oversaw it every year.”

Twilight smiled as she remembered always sneaking to the front of the crowd during the Summer Sun Celebration to do the very same.

“One day during the exchange, when I was still very small, I saw all of the bullies picking on a filly because of her eyes. They bullied her more than they ever did me, calling her names and ganging up on her to keep her from getting away. Something happened when I saw it, I became so…so…brave all of a sudden. I charged into the crowd and stood in between her and the bullies, telling them to leave her alone. They laughed at me and, just as they were about to continue, they stopped and backed away.” Starfall paused, earning a confused look from Twilight.

He looked speechless for a moment, as if the memory was happening to him now. “I didn’t even realize that I had been standing in somepony’s shadow. I turned and….there she was….Princess Celestia, the most beautiful thing I had ever seen, standing there looking down at me. I was so shocked that I completely forgot to bow my head as everypony else was around me. For a split second, I thought I saw surprise in her face, but it changed to a benevolent smile. She asked my name, I was reluctant to reply, still so nervous. She told me that I was destined for something great, and pointed at my flank. That was when I got my cutie mark.” Starfall looked down at Twilight. “The day after you received yours.” Twilight smiled, breaking away the flood of emotions that had just overwhelmed her. “I knew, from that moment on, that I was meant to protect others. No matter what happened afterwards, I knew it was my destiny.”

“Starfall….” Twilight said, trying to say something.

“When I first discovered I was to be your guard, I was frightened, I really was.” Starfall admitted. “I had learned about the adventures you shared with your friends, the feats you had accomplished, and it was intimidating to have to keep up with. But I am here because I am meant to be, and so are you. No matter what life throws at you, you will stay strong and take it. Because this is your destiny, just like it is mine.”

There were no words. Twilight had needed to hear that for so long, and kept all of the stress built up inside. Now, finally, it was gone. Starfall Blitz was meant to be her guard, and he was right; she was meant to be the Princess of Friendship from the very beginning.

When finally she could, she said, “Thank you Starfall.” There was no need to say anything else, she hugged him again, and pressed her head against his shoulder as his wing remained over her. Starfall smiled, taking in a deep breath, and looked back up at the moon.

Everypony was awakened as the train came to an abrupt halt. Quick to the door, Twilight and Starfall were there to see a host of royal guards awaiting them. All of the unicorn guards used their magic to lift and move the Shadow’s crystal prison out from the center cart, trotting under heavy protection towards the Canterlot dungeon.

Twilight knew Fluttershy would be the first to protest, and so she turned, saying, “I will speak to Celestia, Luna, and Cadence before Shadow is brought before them. Starfall, go with those guards and keep an eye on Shadow, everypony else, wait in the castle suite for me.”

“But Twilight-” Fluttershy began.

“Trust me Fluttershy.” Twilight said to her, taking off towards the castle throne room. Starfall followed after the crystal prison as everypony else headed for the castle spire.

Celestia, Luna, and Cadence all sat on their thrones as they awaited Twilight’s arrival. There was a very heavy tension in the air.

“Shining Armor,” Celestia commanded, grabbing the prince’s attention. “Have your crystal guards prepare the train for departure; we’ll need to move quickly to return the creature to the Tree of Harmony.”

“You shall do no such thing.” Twilight replied, entering the chamber.

Shining Armor looked confused. “Twilight-”

“This is important Shining Armor.” Twilight interrupted him. She was happy to see her brother, but she had seen this coming the moment they set out to find Shadow in the first place. Celestia had no intention of giving Shadow a chance. She trotted past her speechless brother and approached the three princesses. “The shadow pony that escaped the castle ruins is not what you say he is.”

“Twilight, what do you mean?” Cadence asked, sounding concerned.

Twilight looked up to Celestia, this was something she knew she had to be firm about. “In my letter to you, I expressly remember saying that there was something wrong about all of this and that you needed to meet him personally.”

Celestia was not usually one to rush a decision, but this was different, she had seen the vision and she knew what it meant. “We cannot allow that creature to have the chance to escape, and you-”

“His name is Shadow Light.” Twilight interrupted her. “And he is a pony, not this evil creature you have made him out to be.”

Shining Armor didn’t appreciate being swept aside by her baby sister. He marched in front of her, saying, “We have already decided that this is what’s best for all of Equestria Twilight, and you need to respect that.”

“I understand that is how you feel,” Twilight answered him, knowing that they believed Shadow was evil. “But my friends and I have seen another side of Shadow, and much like your wedding big brother, I feel like we are not seeing the truth.” The mention of the wedding completely shattered Shining Armor’s attempt at an argument. “I couldn’t believe Discord could use his magic for good, and Fluttershy proved me wrong. She is the one that believes this shadow pony is good. The four of you need to face the fact that you do not know who or what he is.” Twilight looked back up to Celestia. “If there is anything I know, it’s that you should always trust your friends. I believe in Fluttershy, and she believes in Shadow.”

Starfall followed the twenty unicorn guard escorts into the dungeon, and was recognized by the others, therefore not being restricted from the escort’s destination. Shadow’s prison was indeed brought to where it was supposed to go, into a secure location at the prison’s core.

As soon as he was sure the guards were awaiting further orders, he inspected the chamber just once, leaving to watch over from the dungeon entrance.

Shadow sat in the dark of the dungeon cell, still restricted movement because of the crystal formation around him. Feeling a strange presence, he looked to his right.

“So you are the one I’ve heard sooo much about?” came a confident voice. The strange form of a draconequus appearing out from thin air, a pair of binoculars held up to his eyes, which made them go straight through the crystal wall. “How elated I am to finally meet you.”

Shadow looked at his guest with strange familiarity. “Discord…?” he asked.

Discord reappeared wearing a tuxedo and bow tie, twirling a cane around, and tipping a feathered hat. “The one and only! And who might you be?”

“My name is Shadow.” The dark pony answered.

A blank expression conquered Discord’s face as he looked unimpressed. “Well that’s hardly original, why not call yourself Carl? I’d say you look more like a Carl than a Shadow.”

“What do you want?” Shadow snapped, more annoyed than afraid.

Discord feigned being offended. “What? An ex-antagonist can’t make idle conversation with another soon to be ex-antagonist? Our kind has been growing over the years, but I still believe we should stick together, don’t you?”

A strange feeling came over Shadow, he felt like he had met Discord before, but where? It would be difficult to forget a personality like his, but it wasn’t the annoyance that triggered the remembrance, it was just hearing his voice. “Have we….met in the past?”

Discord inspected Shadow, circling his crystal prison while grabbing a book out from his mouth, turning through a few pages. “Hmm, let’s see….” He mumbled, reading through a few lines. “Smooze, no. Whitetail, nope. Grogar, nuh uh. Black Gryph0n….he wishes. Larson…..good lord no.” Discord puzzled and puzzled, scratching his head. “No…no….nope….no…..” he looked back up at Shadow, saying, “I don’t believe we have.”

It was only upon looking into Shadow’s eyes that Discord’s smile crumbled away. There was something…..wrong, although he couldn’t quite figure out what it was. He had seen those eyes before, but where?

Pulling the strange feeling out of his mind in a literal puff of smoke, Discord’s large grin returned. “Well, have fun being punished by Celestia! I have a Fluttershy to meet up with!”

“Tell her I say hello.” Shadow said quickly.

Discord was halfway into snapping his claw, when he stopped, piercing eyes now fixed onto Shadow. “What?” he asked inquisitively.

“Fluttershy,” Shadow repeated. “She’s my friend too, tell her that I am alright.”

The speculation and doubts returned to Discord as the conversation had already gone on longer than anticipated. This was going to pester and vex him for some time. Without another word, Discord snapped his claws and vanished.

After hearing from Twilight everything that had happened, and how it had happened, Luna’s gaze softened. She had originally been on the side of her sister, having seen the vision as well, but now, she felt compelled to give Shadow a chance.

“We will agree to listen to this proposal of yours.” Luna said, surprising her sister.

“Luna,” Celestia spoke, only to be interrupted.

“I understand your concern dear sister.” Luna said calmly. “But I too wore a veil of darkness once, it did not seem like I could be brought back to the light, but I was. If this, Shadow, truly does have the heart to stay peacefully in Equestria, then we cannot so easily proclaim him as evil.”

Twilight looked upon the princess of the night with appreciative eyes. Luna winked at her, offering a sweet smile. Celestia was silent for a while, she did not know what to say. Inside, she knew Luna was right, and that so was Twilight in that they should give him a chance. But this time is different; it is not Nightmare Moon or Discord or Chrysalis they were dealing with. Whatever this thing was in the days of Alarei…..it was worse.

Blinking a few times, and thinking hard on the matter, Celestia finally raised her gaze to her former student. “Bring him before us.”

Starfall opened the door to the throne room, holding it as Shadow slowly walked through. Closing it behind the shadow pony, Starfall walked just behind him as they approached the Equestrian Royals.

Shadow didn’t need to look up to know that there was a fierce gaze upon him. He feared that looking upon the princesses would trigger another one of the nightmarish visions he had been experiencing, and so he kept his eyes cast upon the floor. It took a few moments for the two to reach the foot of the throne steps, and they were deathly silent moments indeed.

“Shadow,” Twilight said quietly. Eyes darting up to meet her own, Shadow remained with his head lowered. “It is alright….you don’t need to be afraid.”

Focusing back on the floor, the silence returned to the chamber as the princesses awaited him. Shadow’s eyes rose slowly, being met with the gazes from three alicorns.

“H-hello.” He said hesitantly.

Luna could feel the fear in his voice, which softened her gaze. Cadence was not sure what to think; Twilight had made some pretty powerful points from before, and she could no longer definitively say whose side she was on. Celestia, on the other hoof, did not look so convinced.

“Princess Twilight claims you to be peaceful,” Celestia spoke, her voice making Shadow cringe slightly. “So tell us what you have told her, about yourself.”

While still timid, Shadow knew that being afraid forever would not solve anything, nor would it win him the princesses’ trust. Steadily, he raised his chin, and his golden eyes narrowed. “From what I have been told,” he said, trying to be bold. “You know more about me than I do.”

His response puzzled the princesses. Not that he confirmed what Twilight had said, but how he had said it. Not receiving a reply, he continued.

“Three days ago I awoke in the deepest, darkest chamber of those ruins.” Shadow grimaced, as if still feeling the effects of his awakening. “I was alone….and I was afraid, I still am afraid. I remember nothing from before it…..but I-” He paused as he contemplated telling them about the visions. “I know that I used to be something else.”

Celestia raised an eyebrow as Cadence asked, “How do you know that if you cannot remember?”

“It is a feeling.” He replied, his voice no longer timid and afraid. “I don’t know how to describe it, and I don’t want to.”

Luna had kept silent long enough. “Speak plain, what do you mean?”

Shadow’s gaze fell for a moment, but it caught the light piercing in from the stained glass windows. He had never felt sunlight before, at least, he couldn’t remember if he had. It was warm, comforting, and beautiful. It reminded him of Fluttershy, and of the hug she had given him. Upon feeling this, Shadow felt something else….something more. It was faint, but there. A light of some kind, although weak, it held onto him tight, as if afraid to let go. It made him feel….happy. And it made him feel powerful.

Returning his gaze to Celestia’s, Shadow said, “I don’t want to know who I was, I never want to.” He stopped, looking over at Twilight, a smile on his face. “I want to be me, no pony else.”

Celestia’s sharp eyes lost their edge, returning calm after hearing what he had said. She looked over at her little sister, who was already looking to her with expecting eyes. Then she turned to Cadence, who looked to her with a look more at ease than before. Eyes casting upon Shadow, finally, Celestia’s fears released her.

“Very well.” Celestia said, nodding her head. “You may return with Princess Twilight to your new home in Ponyville.”

Fluttershy had begun to lose her nerves, pacing more rapidly across the suite floor.

Spike looked at her, worried. “Calm down Fluttershy. You’re going to pull a Twilight and pace a groove into the floor if you keep that up.”

The door opened and everypony turned. Twilight and Starfall stood, offering hopeful smiles. Fluttershy took a half-step forward, not able to ask it. The princess and her guard stepped aside, letting Shadow walk in. Fluttershy had not felt so happy in so long, racing up to him, she hugged him tight. Everypony else in the suite, despite having any doubts about the shadow pony, all smiled as they saw their friend’s happiness.

Fluttershy turned to them, saying, “Everypony, this is Shadow Light.”

Before anymore could be said, the ring of friends converged on the shadow pony, welcoming and introducing him as their doubts began officially fading away.

Amidst their greeting, Twilight nodded to Starfall, who walked around the group of excited ponies to Moon Frost, who just watched from inside the suite. “Could we take a walk?” he asked her. “There is something I want to show you.”

Twilight had told Starfall he had ten minutes before they left for Ponyville, so he had no time to waste. Leading Moon past several guard checkpoints she wouldn’t have been able to pass without him, the two pegusi came upon the castle grounds restricted to a hoof-full of individuals.

“Where are we going?” Moon asked, glancing around.

Starfall raised his chin, hiding a smirk. “You’ll see.”

The two entered a unique courtyard that led to an ornate building. Moon’s glancing about ceased as her eyes became locked upon the structure. She opened her mouth to say something, but she kept silent, following Starfall as he opened the large door for her.

The chamber was massive, with shelves of books and scrolls all over. The shelves were set in a pattern that led to a central room that had a massive hourglass at its center. The glass dome overhead cast a glow about the chamber that made Moon Frost’s eyes widen.

“Starfall….?” she asked. “Is this….?”

Starfall chuckled. “I recall you saying something about wanting to see the Canterlot Archives, am I right?”

Moon had dreamed of this moment before, but dreams held no merit to the experience itself. She turned to Starfall, her eyes telling him what she was about to ask.

“Go on.” He said with a smile, gesturing forward with his head.

Hesitant at first, Moon walked to the center of the aisles, looking around at it all. Starswirl the Bearded Wing, the most secure information and intelligence in all of Canterlot. She felt like having a book-mare, filly scream, but held in her excitement enough not to. She then turned to see Starfall stood at the entrance.

“I have to go, but you enjoy.” He told her, looking outside. “And don’t worry about the guards, they are friends of mine, you can stay in here all day if you want.”

Moon trotted back over to him, an indescribable look of happiness on her face. She gave him a quick hug, which he gave back. “Thank you.”

Once separated, Starfall watched her fly off to seek knowledge, turning with a smile, he headed back to the suite.

Celestia sat alone in the throne room. Luna, Cadence, and Shining Armor had all left some time ago. She needed time to herself in order to think, and analyze what she had just seen.

“Celestia.” Discord said, appearing in front of her.

Sighing as she rolled her eyes, Celestia replied, “Not now Discord, I am really in no mood for your crazy antics.”

There was no punchline or reality altering spell that followed. Discord floated up the steps and looked at her with a rather serious expression.

“We need to talk about this….Shadow character.”

Author's Note

Hey there everypony, hope you are enjoying the story so far!
So there is definitely something else going on here, but just what is it? What do Discord and Celestia know that nopony else does? Questions just keep piling up, but don't worry, they'll be answered soon enough.
Happy Hearth's Warming Eve everypony, and have a Merry Christmas!

Chapter 6

“This will be your room.” Twilight said, gesturing inside the door for Shadow, who walked through. “At least until we can find you a more permanent home here in Ponyville.”

Shadow was different, Twilight thought it may have had something to do with being in the light so long. His shadow-like feature had dialed down quite a bit. No longer flowing behind him, his mane and tail hung like everypony else.

Looking around at the room and its enormity, Shadow slowly walked further in. “This one is big…”

Following in his hoof steps, Twilight said, “Starfall and I are going to walk around town. If you feel up to it, you can come along, but if you need some sleep after everything that has happened I totally understand.”

“That is very kind of you Princess Twilight,” Shadow replied, turning to her. “But Fluttershy is waiting downstairs to show me to her home.”

Twilight nodded. “Well, we should be back before long. Will you be alright with only Fluttershy?”

“I will. Thank you for…..well, everything.” Shadow answered.

Twilight smiled in return. “You are very welcome.” She turned and trotted out the door. Twilight knew Shadow needed some time before stepping out of his comfort zone and meeting other ponies. She knew that Fluttershy would help in any way she could, and that Shadow would have more than enough time later on to try and get into the friendly spirit of Ponyville.

Descending the stairwell, Twilight spotted Starfall awaiting her at the bottom. He stood up straight the moment she came in sight. “Just the two of us?” he asked.

“Just the two of us.” Twilight replied.

They walked out from the castle door and headed into town. Ponies trotted by and pegusi flew around overhead, every day there was cheer and happiness all around. It amazed Starfall, even after having heard so much about the lively town, to see everypony getting along and being so happy.

“I wish more of Equestria could be like this.” Starfall said, his head constantly turning to try and see the ponies around him.

Twilight chuckled at seeing him moving around so much. “Your head will get dizzy if you keep spinning it around like that.”

Immediately, Starfall’s head whipped back to face forward, raising his hoof to scratch his head. “Hehe….sorry.”

“Well there’s no need to apologize, Ponyville is a wonderful place.” Twilight said proudly. “Besides….Pinkie Pie has a nose for frowns. They don’t last long here.” Starfall laughed a bit, shaking his head as he gave up trying to figure out the pink mare. Twilight looked over at Starfall, realizing that she had never asked him something. “Have you ever been to Ponyville before Starfall?”

The question obviously hit Starfall in a more sensitive spot, because his happy expression faltered a bit. He recovered, but Twilight had already seen it. “I have, just once.”

The reaction made Twilight curious, although she didn’t want to make him uncomfortable. “Did something bad happen while you were here?”

Starfall took in breath and then looked over at her. “It was when Tirek had escaped.” The mention of the centaur’s name did its work on Twilight as well. “After the princesses all gave you their magic, Celestia called for me to come here and do what I could to keep Tirek off of your trail. But by the time I arrived, you and your friends defeated him.”

Twilight looked a little confused. “And you just returned to Canterlot?” Starfall nodded in return. “Why didn’t you come to the castle for the celebration we had?”

“To be honest,” Starfall said, sounding amused at his own response. “Seeing you and your friends like that made me too timid to even try and meet you. I had already been told, at that point, that I would likely one day be your guard. So it was a bit intimidating to see what I potentially had to be dealing with and then see you overcome it so gracefully.” Starfall then chuckled to himself. “Sounds pretty pathetic of me looking back at it though, doesn’t it?”

Twilight caught the humor, but still shook her head. “You’re here now, that’s all that matters.”

Starfall nodded in return, facing back forward. “Yeah, I guess you’re right.”

Walking past Sugarcube Corner, the two caught the scent of sweet-smelling, baked goods inside. Compelled by their appetites, they decided to stop for a bite to eat.

Luckily for Shadow, the path to Fluttershy’s cottage was mostly out of sight. It wasn’t that he wanted to stay away from everypony else, but he figured that he should approach the whole idea slower. The knowledge that he used to be something else, and potentially bad, made him even more nervous when around other ponies, especially when he has those eerie visions.

“So, why do you think your mane and tail stopped floating?” Fluttershy asked him.

Looking at himself as he walked, Shadow shrugged his shoulders. “Maybe it has something to do with being in the sunlight.” He looked up, the warmth on his face still making him feel strangely happy. “I was afraid of it at first, but it feels amazing.”

As they crested a small hill, the cottage came into view.

“Here we are.” Fluttershy said with a smile.

Small birds filled the air with their songs, little bunnies hopped along the grass patches, and squirrels scaled trees left and right. There were so many animals, Shadow scoffed as he smiled, trying to look around at them all.

As soon as Fluttershy stepped over the small bridge, all of the animals flocked to her. She giggled and said, “Why hello little friends, how are you all this lovely day?”

Shadow had stopped a few steps away from the bridge, somewhat afraid of what the animals would think of him. At first, the animals did not notice him, but after one saw him, all of their heads turned and eyes focused on him. He stood with his front hooves crossed and head lowered, his ears folded back.

Like they had with Fluttershy, all of the animals moved in unison towards and surrounded Shadow. The birds landed on his back and head, the bunnies rubbed against his legs, and the squirrels crawled all over him, all of them making happy sounds. Fluttershy looked surprised and nervous, hoping Shadow wouldn’t be spooked by them.

Shadow felt something flutter inside his chest as he looked at all the animals cuddling up beside him. It was similar to the feeling of sunlight, but even more intense. Thoughts and fractured memories flooded him as he felt his mouth curve into a smile. The feeling of someone close to him, someone from a long, long time ago. Shadow lifted up his hoof and pet one of the bunnies, who thumped their right leg in excitement.

The sight was enough to make Fluttershy tear up, but she managed to fight the urge away. She knew he was special.

Suddenly, the door to Fluttershy’s cottage swung open, scaring the animals all away. Discord appeared out from the opening holding a platter of cucumber sandwiches. “Welcome home Fluttershy!” he shouted, then turning his gaze to her friend. “You too Shadow.” His eyes glowed dimly at the mention of his name.

Town Square was as lively as ever. Kites filled the air as little fillies and colts ran them around with their parents. Tree Hugger had her nature group outside doing a yoga session in the bright sunshine. Ponies trotted by with saddlebags full of goods from the market, stopping by the social gathering before heading out. All of this while Lyra and Bon Bon sat on one of the park benches, talking about their plans for the next Hearth’s Warming.

Twilight and Starfall had run into Pinkie at Sugarcube Corner, and they got themselves a couple free muffins. They walked through the expanse of ponies, being greeted and waved at practically with every step.

“Yes, hello.” Twilight said with a smile, turning to wave at somepony else. “Hello, good afternoon.”

Starfall nodded to a few ponies, but Twilight obviously got more of the attention. He had begun to meet the townsfolk, but he was still pretty new.

Applejack had just pulled her apple cart into the square when she noticed the two of them. “Howdy there Twilight, Starfall.”

“Hey AJ, decided not to get any sleep?” Twilight asked.

Applejack chuckled and tipped her hat. “Nah, I’m fine. Besides, got a might amount work to catch up on since we’ve been gone.”

Starfall took a look at the large cart. “Would you like some help?”

“Thank you kindly Starfall, but I can handle this on ma own.” Applejack replied, pulling down the latch on her cart and opening it. “You two get a move on, can’t sell any apples with the princess and her guard takin’ up all the attention.”

Twilight and Starfall chuckled, walking on and waving back to her. Deciding that they have been out long enough, the two of them began walking back to the castle the long way.

“Do you have a plan for what to do with Shadow?” Starfall asked as they walked.

Twilight tilted her head a bit. “I wouldn’t call it a plan, but I had thought to try introducing him to ponies around town. If he could make some more friends, I’m sure he’ll begin opening up.” Looking over at Starfall, she asked, “Are you a bit worried about him too?”

Starfall nodded. “I am. But with you and everypony else helping him, I’m not concerned about him making friends.” Facing forward, Starfall knew he had to say it. “I’m more worried about who he was in the past.”

“It is complicated to imagine, but he obviously wants nothing to do with that part of him.” Twilight replied. “And it shouldn’t dictate how we treat him.”

“Of course not,” Starfall agreed, hoping not to come across the wrong way. “It’s just…..there, you know?”

Twilight let out a sigh. “I understand what you mean. It is difficult to not know exactly what we are dealing with, but as long as we can keep him happy here, it shouldn’t matter either way.” Starfall nodded in agreement.

As their walk came close to its end, Starfall noticed somepony waiting for them at the castle door. He squinted as they got closer, thinking he had seen her before.

“Oh, hello Derpy.” Twilight said, making the delivery mare spin about.

“Hiya princess!” Derpy answered as cheerful as ever, she flew around the corner and pushed a crate into view. “Special delivery here for you from the Crystal Empire.”

Starfall looked deep in thought, he could swear he had met her before. “Wait….” He said, remembering back to the day he got his cutie mark. “Derpy?”

The gray mare looked his way, and she too had a reminiscing moment. It took a few seconds, but then her face lit up. “Starfall!”

In a split second, Derpy tackled Starfall to the ground giving him a hug. Twilight took a quick step away, a little confused.

“You live here in Ponyville too?” Starfall asked, still being hugged tight.

“It’s been sooo long!” Derpy said with a large smile.

“You two know each other?” Twilight asked, finding the scene adorable.

Being released, the two stood and Derpy jumped up onto Starfall’s back, hugging him again. He turned to Twilight, saying, “Derpy is the filly I protected from the bullies the day I got my cutie mark.”

Derpy flew up into the air and landed beside Starfall. “He was the first pony ever to stand up for me like that!”

“Awww.” Twilight said, her head tilted.

“Does this mean you live here now too?” Derpy asked him, excited. After receiving a nod in reply, Derpy did a quick flip in the air, accidentally ramming into the castle wall. She landed upside-down, her smile still covering her face. “Yay!”

Twilight took a break from the cute reunion to look into the crate. “Oh, Starfall it’s your new armor.”

Starfall helped Derpy up and then trotted over to the crate, smirking when he saw it all. “Awesome.”

“Then I said: Magic? My dearest Princess Celestia, I haven’t even put on my top hat yet!” Discord joked, the sound of a drum set battering in the background. Shadow sat with a completely blank expression on his face while Fluttershy began squinting at Discord, knowing him all too well. Discord tugged on a tie that appeared around his neck. “Hot crowd, hot crowd.” He mumbled to himself.

Fluttershy rose from her seat, saying, “Discord, can I speak to you for a moment?”

“Oh but of course Fluttershy,” he replied humbly. “Anything for my best friend.”

Shadow remained on the couch as the two walked out back.

As soon as they were out of earshot of Shadow, Discord gasped a sigh of relief. “You sure took your time; after two hours of jokes you finally pull me away. Any longer and I would have begun to run out.”

“What are you doing Discord?” Fluttershy demanded of him. “I thought we got past all of this after you became friends with Tree Hugger.”

Discord looked offended. “You think I’m jealous of that….thing in there?” He crossed his arms and turned his head away. “Honestly Fluttershy, I don’t know how you come up with these ridiculous allegations.”

Fluttershy sighed. “His name is Shadow, and he’s a pony.”

Discord disappeared and reappeared close to Fluttershy, saying, “That creature is no pony! And I won’t have anything like it near my friends! Especially you.”

Fluttershy looked shocked. At first she thought it was jealousy, but the way he said that and how he reacted made it seemed more like….

“Discord?” she asked, concerned. “Are you afraid of him?” Grinding his teeth together, Discord’s eyes flared up. “Oh Discord….you don’t think he’s evil too, do you?”

“Fluttershy,” Discord replied, clenching his claws. “You don’t know who he is or what he’s capable of.”

Now aggravated, Fluttershy answered back sharply, “Are you saying that you do?”

Discord’s temper simmered down in the face of his best friend being so angered. “Well….” He said, fumbling about with his words. “He…..um, well he’s-”

“Shadow is my friend, and he is a good pony.” Fluttershy stated in her bold voice. “You don’t even know him and you are saying he is evil. If everypony judged others because of their past then you wouldn’t even be here Discord!” Fluttershy flew up to his face. “Shadow is here to stay. You can either accept that or…..or, just…..leave him alone.” With that, she flew back into her cottage and shut the door.

Discord stood there, silent and still. He couldn’t get mad at Fluttershy. He didn’t think he could get mad at any of them anymore. He wasn’t doing this because he was angry or jealous or even afraid. Chaos was important to him, but as much as he hated to admit it, there was something far more special to him now.

“Celestia.” Discord said, appearing in front of her.

Sighing as she rolled her eyes, Celestia replied, “Not now Discord, I am really in no mood for your crazy antics.”

There was no punchline or reality altering spell that followed. Discord floated up the steps and looked at her with a rather serious expression.

“We need to talk about this….Shadow character.”

Celestia looked to him with a raised eyebrow. “What of him?”

“You don’t honestly believe he is as innocent as the girls say, do you?” Discord questioned her.

Hardly amused, Celestia lifted a scroll with her magic to read. “I don’t need to explain Twilight’s good will to you.”

Discord made the scroll ignite into flames and he was standing right behind it. “You can feel it too.”

Taking a step back, Celestia said cautiously, “Feel what?”

“Try to think of this like a game Celestia,” Discord spoke softly, trying to paint a better picture for the princess. “You know the hand of your opponent, but not how they plan to use it. I know you can feel the dark magic about him; Twilight and Luna can’t, but you and I…..we know it all too well.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Celestia stated, lifting her chin and looking away.

Discord flew closer. “Yes you do. It is the same magic that compelled you to tell Luna to fly away to the Crystal Empire the moment you saw it.”

“Enough!” Celestia shouted, spinning about to show her eyes glowing like the sun.

Discord flew back a bit and waited until the piercing light from Celestia’s eyes died down. “You want to protect your sister, and I want to protect my friends.”

Fluttershy and Shadow left the cottage not long after her heated argument with Discord. Luckily for her, Shadow was too occupied with keeping Angel Bunny at bay inside to overhear their talk. As the sun began to set, they started their walk back to the castle.

“I apologize for Discord.” Fluttershy said as they walked. “He can be a bit of a chatterbox if you let him.”

“Oh I know.” Shadow said with a chuckle. “He probably means well though.”

Fluttershy offered a meager smile at the statement. “Yes, let’s just go with that.”

Approaching the castle, Fluttershy only then took into account how few ponies there were out and about. It was getting late, but even still, the streets never emptied like this so completely. Opening the door, the two entered a rather dark, silent castle. Their heads stooped, they walked slowly into the inner chamber.

Suddenly lights filled up the castle and a host of ponies hiding about shouted, “Surprise! Welcome to Ponyville!!!”

Fluttershy gasped and raised a hoof to her chest, but Shadow had a far worse reaction. He cringed down to the floor, his coat and mane rippling in the wake of the sound. In an instant, he became surrounded by smiling, welcoming ponies. Fluttershy tried looking through the crowd, but couldn’t catch sight of him.

Shadow’s eyes widened and his mouth curled up into a frightened curve. Everypony moved to greet him as Pinkie hopped up and down, thinking she was a genius. All of the sound, light, and movement blurred together as Shadow began to feel a freezing feeling rush to his back that quickly spread all throughout his body.

Twilight and Starfall walked in from the stairwell above, not aware of the surprise, and moved quickly to try and reach the shadow pony through the excited ponies.

Fluttershy tugged and pulled at them, crying out, “Stop it! Stop it you’re scaring him!”

Pupils dilating, Shadow felt the chill come over him entirely. The sounds of the ponies around him became mixed together and distorted in his ears. It all became high pitched and then switched to a low, deep sound. “Hide all you want….” Something whispered to him. His eyes darted around, the blurs of the ponies morphing into shadowed images around him. Amidst the chaos, two eyes opened through the crowd. “You can never get away….” Shadow tried backing away from the face as it drew closer, but he felt locked in place. He raised his hooves to his head as he felt something grab hold of him. “From me.”

Shadow yelled as loud as he could, which sent a shock wave through the chamber, silencing the ponies and making them back away. Twilight had just touched him with her hoof, but she too backed away with the others. A bright, red light flashed from Shadow’s forehead, followed by a wave of magic that expanded out from him and doused all the torches and lights in the chamber, covering it in complete darkness.

Terrified shrieks rang out here and there as the lights remained off. After a few moments, the torches and lights re-lit. Shadow was gone.

Fluttershy looked around frantically. “Shadow!” she cried. Racing off into the castle, she continued to shout his name.

Applejack and Rainbow came in through the door, having heard the earsplitting scream from afar. Immediately, the earth pony stormed up to Pinkie. “Pinkie Pie! What were you thinking!?”

Looking shocked, Pinkie replied sounding confused, “What? Everypony likes a surprise welcome-to-Ponyville party.”

Twilight tried keeping sight of Fluttershy, but she was off in a flash. “Come on everypony, follow me!” She took off after the pegasus, believing Fluttershy knew where she was going.

Starlight stayed in the chamber. “It is okay everypony!” she said aloud. “Just a problem with the lights, don’t panic.”

Placing a hoof on the door, Fluttershy slowly pushed it open. Shadow sat alone in the dark on the floor, facing the wall. She paused, but then slowly approached him.

Shadow breathed heavily, his eyes clamped shut and his neck arched. His flattened ears flickered at hearing her enter the room.

“I’m…..” he stammered. “I’m sorry….it was just…..just…..”

“Shhh….” Fluttershy said soothingly, wrapping her hooves around him from behind in a warm hug. “It’s alright, it’s alright.” Shadow leaned his head onto hers which was over his shoulder. He was trembling and sounded horrified.

Twilight peeked into the room, but then immediately pulled out. Turning to everypony who stood in wait, she said, “Let’s give them some space.”

An hour passed and guest ponies from the party all returned to their homes. Everypony else sat in the throne room, waiting for any sign that Shadow was alright.

Fluttershy walked through the door and everypony’s heads turned her way. She flew up in the air and sat comfortably on her throne. “He is better now.” She told them. “He had just become overwhelmed.”

There was a wave of relief that swept over the room as Twilight asked, “Is he resting?”

Nodding her head, Fluttershy replied, “Yes. He seemed calmed down enough.”

“Oh thank goodness.” Rarity said, resting her head back.

Applejack looked around at everypony, a bit worried. “Does it bother anypony else that Shadow was able to do that with the lights?”

“He appears to have strange magical abilities.” Twilight answered, looking deep in thought. “Their effects aren’t like spells that are focused and specific, they were more like impulses.” Twilight looked up and around at everypony. “I’ve never seen magic used like that before.”

Starfall nodded, saying, “Thinking back, when we were chasing him in Manehattan he was lost in a panic. I saw it in his eyes, he wasn’t concentrating, and the magic he used seemed to happen automatically.”

“Well….” Fluttershy finally spoke. “If that is true, then we need to be more careful about how we act around him. Pinkie, you need to-”

Fluttershy looked around the room, but the pink mare was nowhere to be seen.

“Pinkie?” Rainbow said, spinning around. “Where’d you go?”

Sitting in the dark, Shadow rested on his bed, upright and wide awake. He was afraid to sleep, afraid that he would hear it again, the voice. It is such a terrifying thing, to fear yourself. He had thought that having no memory of his past would make it easier to live, but he was wrong. Whoever he used to be was still there, somewhere deep down in Shadow’s core. The cold that he had felt, it started in his chest and reached out to every part of him. The voice echoed from that same place, and it haunted him.

His ear twitched and his eyes darted over to the door to see Pinkie Pie. “May I come in?” she asked, her head lowered a little bit.

Shadow nodded and the pink mare walked inside and sat on the bed beside him. Shadow peered over at her, and she tried offering an apologetic smile.

“I’m sorry about tonight.” She said, tracing circles on the bed sheet with her hoof. “A lot of ponies tell me I’m too over the top….I guess they were right. I just wanted you to feel welcomed here.”

“I know.” Shadow replied. “I’m sorry too.”

Pinkie looked at him, confused. “About what?”

Shadow faced forward, looking into the dark. “Being like this. I wish I could be more like you, always so happy and fun….” His gaze lowered to the floor. “Maybe then I wouldn’t be so afraid all the time.”

“You wanna be like me?” Pinkie asked, a huge smile conquering her face. “That’s easy! All you have to do is smile.”

Shadow looked at her. “It can’t be that easy.”

“Trust me.” She said, spinning around to face him. “Smile.”

Shadow hesitated, but then faced her as well. It was difficult with everything that had happened, so his first attempt looked like little more than a wince.

“No, no, no,” Pinkie said, resting her hooves up on his shoulders. “Here, this should help.”

Pinkie pulled Shadow into a hug, holding him tight. It took a moment, but all of the cold fell away. Like with the sunlight and animals before, Shadow felt the warmth again, that perfect feeling that filled his chest with heat. He hugged her back and his small smile transformed into a wide one, closing his eyes.

Pinkie’s head stretched around to see his progress. “You see?” she said. “There it is.”

Opening his eyes, Shadow felt the happiness return. He held Pinkie tighter, not wanting the feeling to leave. “How did you know that would work?” he asked.

Pinkie chuckled to herself. “Caught a glimpse of the author’s notes, he accidentally left them on the desktop again.”

Shadow paused, squinting his eyes. “Wait….what?”

Fluttershy watched from the door as the two friends hugged one another. Her own smile filled her face and she closed the door.

A knock on the throne room door was followed by Derpy opening it. She had a letter in her mouth and trotted it over to Twilight. Using her magic, she picked up the letter and opened it, reading it over as Derpy went and sat next to Starfall again.

Spike saw a worried expression on Twilight’s face as she read it. “What is it Twilight?”

“It’s a letter from the Dragon Lands….” She replied, looking up from it. “Something has happened to Ember.”

Author's Note

Hey everypony!
So it is definitely going to take some time for Shadow to start fitting in with Ponyville, and the ponies are starting to get a better feel for who he is. Our favorite delivery mare knows Starfall; which may be my favorite scene so far in the story. And now something is afoot in the Dragon Lands.
Just what will become of all this? And will anypony be able to put the pieces of this puzzle together?
Happy New Year everypony! Hope you all have an awesome start to 2017!

Chapter 7

Princess Twilight,
I was told that should anything like this ever were to occur, that you must be contacted immediately. Your presence is needed in the Dragon Lands at once. Dragon Lord Ember has been attacked and badly wounded by an unknown assailant. Under her orders you, and the dragon known as Spike, are hereby summoned to Fireglow, the ancient dragon castle. Make haste, we await your arrival.

Scorch

Wanting Shadow to become more at-home in Ponyville, Twilight asked her friends to stay behind and keep him company while she was gone. Spike sat on her back and Starfall flew by her side as they crossed over into dragon territory.

The three, pressured by the urgency in the letter, left early the next morning. The sun began reaching its highest point in the sky as they flew over the dried, barren lands below. Dragons were lying lazily all over the peaks and valleys, a few even glanced up at the three as they flew over.

Starfall watched them cautiously. Aside from Spike, he had never actually met another dragon before.

Twilight saw his anxiety, and said, “It is alright Starfall, they don’t seem to be paying much attention to us.”

Parting his gaze from the dangerous grounds below, Starfall looked to her. “I just hope I didn’t make a mistake in leaving my new armor back in Ponyville.” Having not been able to try on the armor yet, Starfall felt vulnerable around such hostile creatures without it. “By the looks of this place so far, I should have brought it.”

“I still don’t think it will be necessary.” Twilight tried reassuring him. “Ember is a friend, and the dragons all do whatever she says, so we shouldn’t be in any danger this time.”

Spike sat up and said, “But she was attacked and hurt really bad, Starfall may have a point.”

Passing over the giant, stone throne from their previous visit, Spike peered over at it as they flew by, seeing the Flamecano just off the shore.

“So, uh, Twilight?” Spike asked her. “Where exactly are we going?”

Using her magic to pull out a scroll from Starfall’s saddle bag. “I have kept in touch with Ember since our last visit here, and she was able to teach me a lot about the History of the Dragons; which is going to be the title of the book when I am finished.” Twilight levitated it in front of the small dragon. “Long ago, a great dragon called Smolg found and used the Bloodstone Scepter to become the first Dragon Lord. Though the dragons do not know how the scepter is able to do so, it grants any dragon that wields it with the complete loyalty of all of its kind.”

Spike nodded in reply. “That makes sense. When I had it, Garble and every other dragon listened to my every word, just like Ember and her father, Torch.”

“After all dragons submitted to his will,” Twilight continued. “Smolg ordered the construction of a massive castle, one that would serve as the Dragon Lords’ home for every generation to come. Unfortunately, his successor, a dragon named Calagon, burned the castle to strike fear into his underlings.”

“Well that sounds a little extreme.” Spike scoffed.

“Sounds like dragon nature to me.” Starfall remarked.

Twilight cleared her throat before continuing. “The castle was abandoned and left in ruins for a time that Ember claims to be uncountable, so it is safe to say hundreds of years. One of her first commands as Dragon Lord was for the castle to be restored. Since no one can remember what it was called, she named it Fireglow.”

“And that is where Ember is now?” Spike asked.

Twilight nodded. “We are getting close now, when we arrive, let me do the talking.”

A silhouette of the giant volcano had been in sight for some time, the longer they flew towards it, the more the three came to realize how big it was. It could easily have been the same size as the mountain that Canterlot was perched upon. A massive plume of smoke rose up from the crater at the volcano’s peak, darkening the sky for miles around it.

Spike hid behind Twilight’s head as he peered out at it. “It’s near there?” he asked, his voice shaking. Twilight grimaced at the question.

A second peak could then be seen, attached and just beyond the volcano. It looked like an ordinary stone mountain at first, but as they approached and saw the dragons flying around, it became clear what it really was.

Starfall felt his mouth drop a bit at the sight of it. “Unbelievable….”

Fireglow was enormous. A single, ruined structure that was larger than the Crystal Empire Castle and had streams of lava pouring out from underneath it all over. One could tell it was built by dragons because of how it looked, it was built to be sturdy, not pretty or polished. A single glance at it, even when in ruins, could tell anypony that its design was meant to inspire fear.

Twilight and Starfall flew towards the doorway at its base, where dozens of dragons were lying around. A few stood at seeing them, but most paid little attention. Landing on the platform, the three received silent glares and snorts of smoke as a welcome.

“Hehe….” Twilight said, a bit on edge at seeing them so calm. “Hello there, my name is Twilight Sparkle.”

Once again, the ponies were met with silence in response.

“My friends and I have come to see Dragon Lord Ember.” Twilight tried to explain.

“Princess Twilight.” Came a voice from above.

The three looked up to see a silver scaled dragon gliding down towards them. She had a white underbelly and sharp, short spikes running along the back of her head down to her tail. Landing down on the ground before the visitors, inspecting them with her blue eyes.

Twilight managed a smile. “Yes.” Moving her head aside, she said, “This is Spike, and this is Starfall Blitz, my guard.”

Looking at the other two, the dragoness didn’t seem too ecstatic. “Charmed.” Returning her look to the princess, she said, “I’m Scorch, I sent you the letter. Now follow me.” Scorch turned and walked through the large doorway. “I must bring you to the Dragon Lord at once.”

Twilight and Starfall followed after her quickly, wanting to be freed from the looks they were being given by the other dragons. On the inside, there were dozens of dragons lying about, only a hoof-full of them actually working to fix the ruins around them. The path spiraled and twisted about as it rose higher and higher, up the tiers of the castle towards its peak. Staying true to its name given by Ember, the castle had a crimson glow about it that almost made it seem like it were coals underneath a flame. Collapsed halls lie at the end of separate platforms, and heat-drenched statues of fierce dragons kept intimidating glares upon all who passed them by. The castle was in terrible disrepair, but it was still an architectural marvel.

Hastening her steps to walk beside Scorch, Twilight was very interested in the castle. “Could I ask you a few things about this castle, Scorch?”

The dragoness huffed out a puff of smoke before replying, “If you must.”

As Twilight began probing at the silver dragon for information, Spike hopped over onto Starfall’s back.

“Hey Starfall,” the little dragon asked. “Has being a royal guard ever been scary for you?”

Starfall could feel Spike’s lack of comfort in this place, and that it tugged at his fears. He nodded, and chuckled a bit. “Sure, in our line of work, especially in the last few years, there’s almost always something getting to us like that.”

Spike stood up and against the Starfall’s head, leaning over onto his mane. “Really? Then how come you all look so stiff and emotionless all the time?”

Starfall chuckled again, enjoying every time somepony described them like that. He looked up at the baby dragon, saying, “Fear can have a way of bringing out the best in us Spike, that’s why even though we are scared of what we may face, we face it anyway.”

Spike looked confused. “What do you mean by that?”

“Well, think about it.” Starfall suggested, facing forward again. “When we are struck with fear, our bravery is tested. We can stand idly by, run, or we can risk ourselves to protect the lives of others. Being brave doesn’t mean you have no fear; it means you are scared, but choose to face it anyway.”

Leaning back into a sitting position on the pegasus’ back, Spike thought about that. “Huh…” he scoffed, sounding surprised. “I’ve….never thought of it like that before.”

“And you know,” Starfall offered, earning attention from the dragon. “This place has me kinda spooked too. So you and I need to be extra vigilant, for Twilight’s sake.”

Spike nodded in agreement, looking back up at Twilight, who was still running Scorch through her questionnaire. Ascending the stone path, it led to the only opening in the ceiling, guarded by two sleeping dragons. The aura about the castle changed from tyrannical to serene in mere moments.

Apart from the crimson glow of the entrance, the air was lit in a calming sapphire color, made so by the blue flames along each side. It was a long, tall hallway that had more tranquil-looking dragon statues holding the braziers in each claw, their eyes replaced with gemstones.

Following Scorch, all three of the visitors found the serenity of the chamber difficult to comprehend. It was as if there was a whole different side to dragons that just didn’t seem to exist anymore.

The hallway led to an ornate, glyph-covered door guarded by four, very awake, dragons this time; each of them eyeing the ponies and foreign dragon with incredible distrust. Waiting for Scorch to approach, the two closest to the door pushed it open for her and held it as she and the three others entered, ascending the final flight of stairs.

Inside was a nonagon room, or chamber with nine walls. Directly across from the entrance, up on a lone platform, was an empty throne cut from a glowing, purple stone. The top of the throne formed a massive dragon head as two wings spread out from either side that attached to the walls. At the center of the room was a massive lounge that almost looked like a giant bed. Several older dragons stood in a circle, but all backed away as Scorch and the others approached. Dragon Lord Ember rested at the lounge’s center on a stone slab, likely dragged there for her to lie upon.

Scorch stopped and stood aside for Twilight and Starfall to approach Ember. Her once flawless, sapphire scales were now marred and bruised. Her right wing and arm had undoubtedly been broken. Deep, cringe-inducing slashes cut into her neck and stomach. With labored breathing, her chest rose slowly and fell in the same fashion, making the sight of her difficult to bear.

Twilight turned back to Scorch, but the dragoness already knew what she was going to say, and said, “We tried to repair the damage, but there was only so much we could do.” She walked up beside Ember as well. “As much as we dragons bud heads and fight….no one ever goes this far.”

It was impossible for Starfall to look down at Ember with the same paranoia as he had all the other dragons. She was so….young. So small for her kind. From what he had learned about her, she was the last dragon in the world that deserved this kind of cruelty besides Spike.

“You mean to say that dragons never harm each other?” Starfall asked Scorch.

Scorch scoffed at the question. “Harming each other is really all we do when it comes down to it. But not like this. We may be aggressive, but we never wound our own kind this badly.” By the way Scorch looked down at Ember, Twilight could tell there was a deep care between them. “We don’t really have anything else other than each other anymore.”

Spike climbed down from Starfall’s back and walked up to the stone slab, reaching out and grabbing hold of Ember’s claw.

Allowing the baby dragon a few moments to hold onto Ember, Twilight turned back to Scorch. “What can you tell us about the attacker?”

The question got the dragoness out of her mini-meltdown. “No one saw what happened.” Scorch stood up straight, taking in a deep breath and snorting smoke out of her nostrils. “At least, I haven’t been able to find out anything.”

The way she responded made Spike look up at her in confusion. “What do you mean? Aren’t there other dragons trying to find out what happened?”

Scorch shrugged her shoulders. “There were many dragons helping me at first, but after a few hours, they all just went about their own business. Most of them are just waiting for her to wake up and tell us what happened.”

Twilight looked back over at Ember, not believing she was going to be awake anytime soon, at least in the right mind. “Well then, we’ll just have to solve this ourselves. Scorch, take me to the scene of the crime.”

Although she was relieved someone else was helping her, Scorch kept a grim face, looking at the two ponies with little enthusiasm. “Yeah, fine.”

Turning about, Scorch led Twilight and her guard back towards the door. Pausing when she noticed Spike wasn’t with them, Twilight turned to see him still by Ember’s side.

“You guys go on ahead,” Spike said aloud, turning back around to the blue dragon. “I think I’ll stay here in case she wakes up.”

After the three left the chamber, Spike was alone with Ember. He climbed up onto the stone slab and sat there, watching over her with protective eyes.

“This is where we found her.” Scorch said, walking into one of the lower level chambers. “She had come to write another letter to you princess, but someone jumped her.”

The floor was solid rock, and yet, marks clearly made from claws were etched into it. Twilight inspected the markings, and then looked around at the walls to find a single, narrow opening like a window. She approached it and examined the stone; she could tell by the impressions in it that something had squeezed through.

Starfall gave the room a quick scan, and then shook his head. “And there were absolutely no witnesses that saw this happen?” he asked to make sure.

Replying with an annoyed growl, Scorch said, “No, I already told you, no one knows what attacked her.”

It took a moment for Starfall to process the answer he received. “Wait, hold on. Whoever did this had to have been another dragon, right?”

Scorch squinted at Starfall. “That’s impossible, she had the Bloodstone Scepter with her. No dragon can be harmed by their own kind when holding it, it is enchanted to command the loyalty of our entire species.”

Twilight examined two different sets of claw marks on the floor, one of them was definitely Ember’s, but the other was larger. “We can’t say anything for sure yet. I’ll have to take a look around to see if I can find anything else. Let’s go back to see Ember, maybe one of her wounds can tell us more about her attacker.”

Spike had sent Ember letters before, and she always replied to them. They never talked about her life as Dragon Lord or any problems she had ruling them. Ember was always so eager to hear about Spike and his friends. Every time she wrote him, she asked about Twilight and the others she had never met, about new friends, old friends, and anything else of the sort. He didn’t have to see her face to know she excited when she wrote him, and it made him happy too.

“You’re gonna be alright.” Spike said quietly, no one else in the room to hear him except the wounded dragoness. “I’m right here and I’m not going anywhere until you wake up.”

The talk he had with Starfall built up Spike’s pride, but also battered it. He wanted to be strong enough to protect his friends, and brave enough to stand in between them and danger. He hadn’t had many opportunities to prove himself to his friends, but the few times he did, he had given it his all.

When Applejack was trapped and the giant timberwolf stood ready to strike, he ran forward and threw the rock into its mouth to save her. When Twilight told him to take the Crystal Heart to Cadence, he did it, and saved the Crystal Empire. When he and his friends were trapped in the comic-book world of Maretropolus, he came to their rescue. And when his friend Thorax had nowhere else to turn, Spike defended him, even from his own friends.

“Anyone who tries getting to you now is going to have to go through me.” Spike huffed. “I don’t care who it is.”

“Well, well, well.” Came a tempered voice from the hallway behind Spike. “Looks like Spikey-Wikey came back a little too late for his friend.”

Spike turned to see Garble leaning against the wall. He would have snapped back with a quick comment, but he stopped himself when he saw the condition that the red dragon was in.

Garble’s scales were bruised and broken all along his chest and stomach. His left wing membrane was torn clean up the center and he had a painful looking scar from a claw-strike on the left side of his face, forcing the eye shut.

“Whoa….” Spike muttered. “What happened to you?”

Garble scoffed, walking towards the small dragon. “I missed the part where that’s your problem runt. What are you doing here anyway? This castle is for real dragons, not namby-pamby pony lovers like you.”

Although the feeling was diminished, Spike was still unable to comment back at the sight of him. “I came to help Ember, not meet up with you again.”

“Help her?” Garble scoffed, stopping at the edge of the stone slab. “What could you possibly do?”

Spike grimaced and shouted, “I don’t know!” He then calmed down and turned back to her. “I-I’ll protect her in case whoever did this comes back.”

Garble laughed as well as he could without aching. “Yeah, right! You’d get crushed to bits if you tried fighting him.”

“I don’t care what would happen to me!” Spike yelled back. “Because Ember is-” Spike paused mid-sentence, an eyebrow raising. He thought hard about what the red dragon just said. “If I tried fighting him?”

Garble’s good eye shot wide open and he shook his head. “Y-yeah, if it was a guy dragon, that is.”

Spike spun around and faced Garble completely. “Guy dragon?” he asked.

Eyes darting about, Garble looked uncomfortable all of a sudden. “Well….whatever! As if I’m going to waste my time talking to a pipsqueak like you.” He went to turn and walk away.

Before he could Spike breathed a plume of fire from his mouth over Garble’s head, making him stop and spin around in surprise.

“What do you know about the guy that did this to Ember!” Spike demanded to know.

Garble snorted out a puff of smoke and got over in Spike’s face. “I don’t have to tell you squat you little whelp.” He growled. “You’ve got no backup this time, and now you’re really getting on my nerves.”

“Hey!” came a shout from the hallway. Both dragons looked over and saw Twilight entering the chamber. “You leave Spike alone!”

Garble’s eyes flared up at the sight of the pony. “You!” he roared, spinning around and hunching over in anger. He knew that purple color anywhere; this was the same pony that helped Spike every single time they met. “You’re not getting away from me this time!”

Advancing on the alicorn princess, Garble was halted when a certain pegasus stepped into his path. With glaring, purple eyes, Starfall said, “Because you’re wounded I’m going to give you this one warning; back off.”

The situation allowed for Garble to grin past his anger. “You want a piece of me too?” he chuckled. “Then I’ll beat you down first.”

Garble lunged forward and swung a claw at the pony. Starfall leapt up over the swing and front-flipped into a double kick that smashed the dragon in the face, sending him reeling back across the floor. Growling, Garble attacked again, lashing out with both claws. Starfall spread his wings and performed a barrel-roll in mid-air, passing over and underneath the strikes. Landing against the wall, Starfall kicked off of it and delivered a powerful head butt to Garble just as he turned around.

Grabbing at his face, Garble backed away, his existing wounds already wearing him down. Starfall low-kicked the dragon into a fall and then struck him with an apple-bucking kick in the gut, spiking him up against the opposite wall. Sliding down from the impact, Garble rolled slowly away from the wall, groaning.

Twilight, Spike, and even Scorch stood speechless at the display of talent. Starfall trotted up to Garble and pressed his hoof down on the dragon’s chest.

“Make it easier on yourself and tell us who attacked the Dragon Lord.” Starfall commanded.

Garble choked on a growl. “Bite me, feather brain.”

Starfall shook his head. “I’d rather do this my way.” He replied. Using his other hoof, Starfall stomped down hard on the bruises on Garble’s stomach. The dragon yelped in pain, but still couldn’t rise from the floor, pinned down by the royal guard’s hoof. “Who attacked her?” he asked again, still calm.

“Go ahead and pound me all you want, I’m not telling you a thing.” Garble growled.

Before Starfall could strike him again, Twilight said, “Starfall, that’s enough.”

Without hesitation, Starfall lifted his hoof from Garble’s chest and backed away, keeping a cold stare on the downed dragon as he sat up.

“Garble,” Scorch snapped. “You knew who wounded Ember and you kept it to yourself!?”

Slowly rising to a stand, Garble scoffed at them all. “Yeah, so? I should have been the Dragon Lord! Not her!” He growled at the four of them, all standing together. “Look at all of you! Dragons and ponies aren’t friends! And dragons don’t do helping!”

Running around them, Garble took off through the hall running, not able to fly because of his damaged wings.

“Stop him!” Scorch shouted. “He knows-”

“Wait!” Spike yelled, stopping everyone from giving chase. “Let me talk to him.”

“Spike?” Twilight asked. “Are you sure?”

With a look of determination, Spike lifted his chin and clenched his claws down by his sides. “Yes, I am.”

Garble didn’t stop until he was far from Fireglow, way out along the outer rim of the great volcano called Mount Magmoor by the dragons. Slowing down to a walk and then stopping, Garble took a few moments to catch his breath.

As if his wounds didn’t make moving hard enough, now that pony had to go and make it all ache again. Sitting down on a nearby rock, he stretched out his wings best he could, but the tattered membrane made it painful to even try.

His mind was being tossed and turned by a storm of conflicting emotions. He didn’t know what that dragon was going to do. He didn’t know how badly he was going to hurt her. Dragons don’t help each other, but they sure don’t bludgeon each other inches from death either. Now everyone was going to think it was his fault.

“Stupid Spike…” Garble huffed under his breath. “Tricking me like that.”

He sat there for what felt like hours, trying to process all that was going on, and all that had happened. He tried thinking about why the dragon did what he had, but all of this thinking only made his head hurt more.

“Ahhh! What do I care!?” he shouted at himself. He looked down at his wounds, grunting abruptly. “Serves me right for sticking up for her.”

“Garble?” Spike asked, approaching the red dragon from the direction of the castle.

The red dragon turned his head slightly and growled. “Can’t you just leave me alone!?”

“I just want to talk.” Spike reasoned with him. “One dragon to another.”

Garble turned his head back around and leaned his head down onto his claw, puffing smoke out from his nostrils. “Go away Spike….” He groaned, sounding more depressed than angry.

“You know,” Spike said, walking over beside him. “One of the best things about having friends is that you can never really be alone.”

The red dragon gave Spike an un-amused look, but didn’t offer any insult.

Spike jumped up on the rock with him and sat down. “Can you honestly tell me that you’ve never wanted someone you can trust? Someone you can talk to? Someone who actually cares about who you are?”

Garble sighed. “You don’t get it Spike. You were raised by a bunch of frilly ponies, you’re not like the rest of us. Life is supposed to be hard for us dragons, that’s why we’re so tough.” He ruffed his claw onto Spike’s spines on his head. “And why you’re so soft.”

Spike pushed away Garble’s claw, saying, “But you’ve seen the way my friends treat me, you’ve seen it every time. Don’t you ever wonder why I chose to stay with them in the first place?”

“Cuz you’ve got no backbone?” Garble chuckled.

“Because they make me happy.” Spike replied. “I know you don’t like my pony friends, or me for that matter, but if Ember and I could make friends and be happy, why can’t you? Having friends helped me escape from you and the other dragons in the forest. Having friends is why Ember became the Dragon Lord before you.” Spike patted Garble on the arm. “Imagine how strong and happy you would be if you had something like friendship to help you.”

Garble sat silently for a few moments, his tail swaying a bit off the rock behind him. His only open eye slowly lowered its gaze to the ground. Scratching his shoulder, he sniffed the air, trying to think more clearly. The little squirt had a point.

“Let’s just say I consider it,” Garble mumbled. “What good would it do me?”

The question made Spike smile. “I know Ember would be grateful.”

Garble’s eye softened at hearing the answer.

Twilight, Spike, Starfall, Scorch, and Garble all sat around Ember as she rested.

Garble grimaced at the thought of helping the ponies, but it meant helping himself and the dragons too. Leaning forward, he eyed the pony princess across from him.

“This is how it happened.” Garble explained.

Itching his glowing scales, Garble stood in wait for the Dragon Lord. This was the fourth time in the last week he had been called by her, and it was unimaginably frustrating that he had to obey.

Ember flew into the room and landed softly on the floor. “There you are!” she snapped. “You sure took your time, didn’t you?”

“What do you want now?” Garble growled.

Ember back down at the dragons in the interior. “Everyone is moving too slowly, they’re hardly doing any work. I need you to keep them on track for me while I go see my father.”

Garble snorted in anger. “Why me!? Can’t you get some other dragon to do that?”

“They won’t listen to anyone else.” Ember replied, turning to face him. “Just keep them going and wake them up if they try to sleep, I won’t be gone long.”

Before Garble could say anything, Ember flew out again. He barred his fangs and clenched his claws, teeming with anger. He muttered something under his breath and walked down into the chamber below.

For hours he kept the dragons cleaning and repairing the broken castle, hating every moment of it. Dragons were trying to sneak away for a nap every five seconds, forcing Garble to have to track them down and force them back inside to continue working.

Wanting a break, the red dragon flew out from the ruins and landed on a ledge of Mount Magmoor. Cracking his neck and claws, he leaned back to get some shut eye.

“Are you Garble?” asked someone above him.

Eyes flashing open, Garble saw a black dragon in mid-air looking down at him. He had gold, mane-like spikes coming out from his head than ran down his back all the way to his tail. His underbelly and wing membranes were dark gray and he had bright, red eyes.

“Who wants to know?” Garble scoffed, closing his eyes again with the hopes that he’ll fly away.

Landing down on the rock surface, the black dragon stood with an imposing glare fixated upon the red dragon that ignored him. He lightened his expression, saying, “I heard you were the dragon that got cheated out of the Bloodstone Scepter.”

Garble snarled, sitting back up. He hated that everyone knew about that now, probably that little punk Spike’s doing. “What about it?”

The dragon grimaced, saying, “Doesn’t seem fair that they worked together like a couple of pathetic ponies to get what they want. Makes us dragons look bad.”

Raising an eyebrow, Garble replied, “Yeah, that’s right.”

Lifting up his head to peer down at Garble, the black dragon hid a smirk. “How would you like to be Dragon Lord instead?”

The stranger now had Garble’s full attention. “Yeah? And just how would that happen exactly?”

“The details are my problem.” The dragon scoffed. “If you can get me into the castle, unseen, then I will get the scepter for you.”

Squinting, Garble couldn’t figure how that would work. “Well that’s a dumb plan. Even if you managed to get to her, you wouldn’t be able to just take the scepter. All she would have to do is command you not to; dragons can’t disobey her while she holds it.”

“Again,” the dragon muttered. “Details. If I can get inside without being spotted, then I’ll get the scepter and give it to you.”

Now Garble may have been impulsive and an opportunist, but even he could feel something off about the offer. “What’s the catch? Why wouldn’t you just take the scepter for yourself?”

The dragon looked around for others to make it seem as if he was being cautious. “You are the dragon everyone looks up to and follows, even without the scepter. I don’t want to be Dragon Lord, I never did. All I want in return is for you to invade Equestria, pillage the pony cities, and burn their precious homes to the ground.”

Garble’s caution went out the window in an instant. “You’ve got yourself a deal.”

Knowing that the dragons guarding the front gate would be asleep, Garble and the dragon snuck in through the door. Garble had been around the castle so much, knew the dragons there so well, that he was able to come up with a path for the two of them to reach the cellar floors without being seen.

Finding an open chamber that had no use yet, Garble signaled the black dragon inside where no one would think to look.

Entering the chamber, the dragon looked out the narrow window, and then back at Garble, saying, “This is perfect. Now are you sure you can get Ember to come down here with you alone?”

Garble cackled to suppress a laugh. “No problem there, all I have to do is tell her some dragons are refusing to work in here and she’ll come.”

The dragon nodded to him. “Alright, I’ll be waiting.”

Garble turned to leave, but then stopped. It occurred to him that he was never told something that seemed important. Turning back to the nameless dragon, he asked, “How exactly are you going to get the scepter anyway?”

He was met with a cold stare that told him the answer without having to say a word. The black dragon replied with a single word. “Details.”

Going into this, Garble felt nothing but excitement. But now there was a small warning playing over and over in his head. “You’re not gonna….” He trailed off, knowing the dragon understood what he meant. “You know, right?”

The scarlet eyes remained, unblinking. “Of course not.” He replied, backing up into a shaded corner by the door. “Just get her down here, and the scepter is yours.”

“How many did you say there are?” Ember asked as she flew with Garble down to the lower levels.

“Four, I think.” Garble replied, leading her towards the cellar chamber. “They keep saying they’ll come out, but then stay in there and sleep.”

Seeing the chamber opening, Garble pointed to it.

“That one there.” He said, lowering his arm as Ember flew ahead of him.

Entering the chamber, Ember flew to the middle, but spotted no one. She went to turn to Garble and demand what the big idea was, but then stopped when she spotted the dragon leaning against the wall.

“Hello Ember.” He said, stepping in front of the only exit besides the window. “Been a while, hasn’t it?”

Ember squinted to try and get a better look at the mysterious intruder, recognizing him immediately. “You!?” she shouted, lifting up the Bloodstone Scepter. “I command you to bow down and tell me why you’ve come here!”

Garble thought it was all over and waited for the dragon to do as he was commanded, but he never did. Standing there with an amused smirk on his face, the dragon chuckled to himself, shaking his head.

“I’m afraid that won’t work on me, Dragon Lord.” He said, a dark aura flickering about him, only to vanish. “I apologize in advance for this.”

Ember went to say something to Garble, but was stopped as the dragon grabbed hold of the scepter as well, the two of them in a grapple for its possession. Overpowering Ember rather easily, the dragon pushed it down and head butted her. She was dazed, but still held on, trying to bite at him as she used her tail to counterbalance their weights. When she moved her head forward, he smacked the scepter into it and tore the artifact from her grasp, sending it flying into the corner of the chamber.

Now removed of her only defense, the dragon grabbed hold of her by the shoulders, keeping her arms tucked down and useless. Ember tried kicking and scratching at him with her legs, but they had little to no effect. Spinning her around, the black dragon heaved her at the wall, making her strike it so hard that cracks splintered all over the stone.

Garble thought he would go for the scepter and use it to command her, but it looked as if he had no intention of stopping just yet.

Not giving Ember a single moment to recover, the dragon rammed her into the wall again as she tried to stand up. Pinning her up against the wall, he grabbed hold of her right wing and sank his fangs into it. Ember cried out in pain, trying desperately to free herself, but his grip was too strong. In a matter of moments, he tugged and pulled while biting her and a loud, cracking sound rang out.

Taking a step forward, Garble stopped himself from interfering. Every fiber in his body told him to jump in and stop the aggressive assault, but he stayed put; watching with surprisingly worried eyes.

Releasing Ember’s wing from his jaws, the black dragon spun her around and began clawing her all over as she could only cover herself with her arms and defend. Bruised scales turned into broken ones, and at some point, she couldn’t keep her right arm up anymore.

Grabbing her left arm and holding it away, the dragon began clawing her savagely while she stood there helpless. He released her left arm when she lost all strength to resist, and he delivered a strike to her neck that looked fatal.

He raised his claws to strike again, but he was tackled from the side, letting Ember collapse to the floor. “That’s enough!” Garble shouted, heaving the dragon up against the wall. He backed away, saying, “What is wrong with you!? Look at what you did to her!”

Standing up after having been slammed against the wall, the dragon glared at Garble, his eyes narrow and emotionless.

Garble looked down at Ember, who remained motionless on the floor, and then back up at him. “We have the scepter now. A deal’s a deal, and you’re done.”

The dragon tilted his head. “We?” he asked. Opening his mouth wide, he breathed a bright inferno onto Garble, distracting him long enough to shoulder-tackle the red dragon and send him across the floor. “Are you really that dull? Did you honestly believe I was going to give it to you? Just like that?”

Like he had with Ember, the dragon raced up to Garble and punched him in the gut, overwhelming him with powerful strikes from his claws. When the red dragon stood dazed, the aggressor slashed him across the face, sending him spiraling down to the floor.

Garble stayed conscious as he watched the dragon grab the scepter and walk over to the window. He stopped and turned to Garble, saying, “Congratulations. Now you’re a failure and a traitor.”

With that said, the dragon forced his way through the narrow window, cracking the stone and flew off into the sky.

Slowly rising up, Garble looked down at Ember. He reached over to her, but stopped, feeling ashamed of himself. He limped out into the castle interior and made it down another level before shouting, “The Dragon Lord has been attacked!”

Garble shook his head as he kept it lowered. Scorch wanted to scold him, or yell at least, but she knew that a dragon’s pride gave limitations to their decisions.

Spike patted Garble on the back. “Thank you Garble.” He said sincerely. “Now we can make this right.”

“But we can’t.” Garble replied, lifting his head. “I don’t know where he went, no one else saw him leave…..I didn’t even get his name!”

Starfall looked over at Twilight. “What do we do now? If no one else saw him, I don’t know what else we can do.”

Twilight sat, deep in thought as everyone waited for her to reply. She stood up and walked over to Ember, placing her hoof gently on the dragon’s arm. “He probably left the Dragon Lands by now, so there’s nothing more we can do here.” She then turned to Scorch, saying, “Keep whatever dragons you can on the lookout in case he comes back and make sure Ember recovers from her wounds.”

Scorch nodded, not caring at this point that she was taking orders from a pony.

“Garble,” Twilight said, grabbing the red dragon’s gaze. “You need to stay here with Ember and get better. If that dragon comes back, don’t let him finish what he started.”

Garble growled and puffed smoke out from his nostrils again. “With pleasure.”

Turning to her friends, Twilight said, “We need to return to Ponyville immediately; I have to find out what I can about this dragon from the library.” Both Spike and Starfall nodded in reply. “But before we go, I have to write a letter.”

Dear Princess Luna,
I need your help Luna, something doesn’t feel right. Dragon Lord Ember has just been attacked and the Bloodstone Scepter has been stolen. The only witness says that the attacker was a black and gold dragon that resisted the scepter’s power. I am going to be researching everything I can about this dragon from my library in Ponyville, but I have my doubts it will do much good. I have a feeling that everything that’s happened is connected, but I don’t know if I can figure it out on my own. Please keep this between us; I’m not sure how Princess Celestia will take it.

Twilight

Author's Note

Hey there everypony!
We finally get a feel for just how bad this dragon really is. I apologize if the fight between them was a bit too brutal. But with Ember wounded, the scepter stolen, and still no name on this evil-doer, just what will Twilight and her friends be able to do?
But Starfall with that dragon KO!
Hope you enjoyed it! See you next time!

Chapter 8

Early morning rays shined brightly into the castle, illuminating the halls and rooms with crystalized light.

The first sense that Shadow experienced was the warmth covering his face. Next, came the sound of birds outside and the distant noise of the castle door closing. Eyes opening slowly, the shadow pony fluttered them a few times. Closing and opening slowly, they squinted underneath the sun’s rays.

Sitting up and pushing the blankets off of him, he stretched out, letting out a tired huff. Glancing around, Shadow yawned as he peered out the window. Twilight and Starfall took off flying east towards the rising sun, with Spike sitting on the princess’ back.

It took his waking mind a few moments to remember that Twilight had received the letter from the Dragon Lands the night before and had to leave early this morning. The thought of last night made Shadow remember what had happened with the party, not the frightful part with all the guest ponies, but rather Pinkie Pie’s apology and hug. Although the surprise still lingered as a fear, Shadow felt only happiness so far this morning.

Trotting over to the door, he placed his hoof on it to push it. The door swung wide open and Pinkie Pie yelled, “Good morning!!!”

Aaaand now she was back.

Shadow jolted a bit from the shout, but kept mostly at ease. “Good morning to you too Pinkie.” He replied, now fully awake.

“Even though I apologized last night I still felt really bad!” the pink mare said in a single breath. “So I had the BEST idea ever! I, Pinkie Pie, shall take you to Sugarcube Corner and teach you….HOW TO BAKE!!!”

The joyous nature of this questionably sane pony only made Shadow happier as opposed to timid, now having seen that she always means well.

“Alright then Pinkie,” Shadow smiled, ready for the madness. “Let’s go.”

Pinkie hopped up and down in excitement. “Teeheehee! Woo! That’s the spirit! And here I thought I’d have to wait for you to wake up all morning!”

Shadow looked confused, tilting his head. “Pinkie have you…..how long have you been standing outside my door?”

“Not too long.” Pinkie assured him, still hopping. “Just three hours, sixteen minutes and forty-two seconds!”

Before anymore could be said, she grabbed Shadow and zipped out of the castle, rushing right past Fluttershy and making her spin about rapidly, ending up on the floor with dazed eyes.

Quick as a flash, the two of them went soaring through Sugarcube Corner’s swinging door and ended up in the kitchen. Shadow placed his hoof on his head to help stop his eyes from spinning about. Pinkie took out her pans and ingredients as if she were set to fast-forward.

“Are we in some kind of rush?” Shadow asked, not sure what to do as the pink one did just about everything.

Placing the last ingredient on the countertop, Pinkie replied, “We don’t need to be in a rush, but since winter is starting today and it’s gonna be cold, I want all of Ponyville to be able to buy warm, tasty treats from Mr. and Mrs. Cake!”

Shadow tilted his head, trotting over to the window as Pinkie made sure everything was ready. Pegusi filled the air with thick clouds, preparing to begin the first snows of winter. Shadow had never seen snow before, at least personally. He remembered Twilight telling him on the train that it would begin soon, but he didn’t realize it would be this soon.

Turning back to Pinkie, Shadow asked, “Are the snows going to begin soon?”

“About an hour or so.” Pinkie said with a smile. “You ready to get bakin’?”

“Ready!” Shadow said, trotting back over to her.

The teams of pegusi filled the skies over Ponyville with the snowflake-filled clouds being supplied from Cloudsdale. Cheer filled the air as everypony worked together to get winter started on schedule.

Like a bolt of lightning, Rainbow Dash zoomed from team to team, checking on them and helping others carry over more clouds. Fluttershy helped direct the incoming teams, placing the clouds in exactly the right places.

As the two pegusi met up to gather some clouds, Fluttershy said, “It’s too bad Starfall isn’t here. I know he was excited about getting to work with the weather again.”

“Yeah, but it’s still alright.” Rainbow replied. “These are just the clouds to get winter started, there will be plenty more for him to help us with when he and Twilight get back. Ooooh, you went to wake up Shadow right? Is he down there watching now?”

Fluttershy shook her head. “Pinkie got to him first. I think they went to Sugarcube Corner to begin baking for everypony.”

“That’s even better!” Rainbow exclaimed.

“I think she’s still a bit upset about the party last night.” Fluttershy continued. “It makes sense why she would want to bond more with Shadow.”

Rainbow shooed aside the comment. “Yeah, yeah, I’m sure they are fine. I’m just pumped to be able to hang with the Pony of Shadows! I wish all of this would have happened earlier this year; he and I would have had a blast pranking ponies on Nightmare Night!”

Fluttershy chuckled, liking the excitement about having Shadow around. “Well, you’ll just have more excitement for next Nightmare Night.”

Rainbow nodded, performing a wide flip in the air. “I am sooo looking forward to that!”

During her flip, Rainbow accidentally soared through a cloud being pushed in by the next pegusi group, making it disperse and forcing the snow inside to fall down in one clump. The pegusi all looked at her with upset expressions on their faces.

“Hehe, sorry.” Rainbow chuckled.

“Rainbow Dash!” Applejack shouted, directly underneath them and trapped underneath the snow blanket, a cart of apples attached to her harness.

It took a lot of willpower for Rainbow not to bust out laughing. “Gotta dash!” she said quickly, rocketing off towards Cloudsdale for a new cloud delivery.

Fluttershy glided down to the snow-covered earth pony, who burrowed her whole head through the white sheet.

“Would you like some help?” Fluttershy asked.

“Ah got it.” AJ replied. With a swift kick, she bucked through the clump, backing up and out. “That Rainbow…..always pulling her little pranks.”

Fluttershy looked concerned. “Oh no, it was just an accident.”

Applejack gave her an inquisitive eyebrow raise. “Uh huh, sure.”

As the earth pony brushed the rest of the snow off of her fur, Fluttershy looked in the direction she had originally been walking. “Oh, are you on your way to Sugarcube Corner?”

“Yes ma’am,” AJ said, shaking off her hat and putting it back on her head. “Pinkie ordered this here shipment of apples, I reckon she and Shadow are just bakin’ up a storm.”

“Oh, that’s so nice. When you see him, can you tell him good morning for me?” Fluttershy asked politely.

“Sure can.” Applejack responded, putting the harness back on. “Good luck with the clouds.”

“Bye.” Fluttershy said calmly, taking off to rejoin the pegusi.

Resuming her haul into town, Applejack shivered off the last bit of the cold feeling from the snow. The pegusi were making good time and were way ahead of schedule. With clouds filling the sky, Ponyville began to go gray in the wake of the oncoming snow.

Lyra and Bon Bon trotted by, waving as Applejack did the same. Turning on the road, she spotted the bakery and could smell the treats inside. Roseluck walked out from the back as Applejack removed the harness and lined her cart up to the door, knocking on it.

Almost instantly, Pinkie opened the door. “You’re here! Come on in!” Without another word, Pinkie grabbed AJ and yanked her inside as the orange pony gave a small yelp. From inside the bakery, Pinkie said, “Applejack? Where are the apples?”

Applejack sighed. “Outside the door Pinkie.” She replied, used to the crazy mare’s behavior.

Pinkie opened the door, scooped up the apples and zoomed back inside, putting them to use immediately. Watching her in such a rush to make the baked goods, Applejack saw Shadow taking a breather by the window.

“Mornin’ Shadow.” AJ said, walking over to him. “Fluttershy says so too.”

Shadow smiled at the sight of another friend. “Hey Applejack, and good morning.” Turning to the pink flash, Shadow said, “Would you like some help Pinkie?”

“I got it!” Pinkie shouted, her hooves moving so quick that they had after-images.

Applejack gave the shadow pony an amused grin. “She does that. So Shadow, want to come back with me to Sweet Apple Acres for a tour?”

Having heard so much about the farm already, Shadow nodded his head, wanting to see it for himself and being a bit exhausted from the baking frenzy. “Is that alright with you Pinkie?”

“Sure thing! Have fun!” Pinkie shouted, still moving around like a lightning bolt.

Shrugging her shoulders, Applejack opened the door for Shadow and they both walked outside.

Walking out of town on a dirt road, Applejack beguiled Shadow the stories of her past.

“And that is how I got this here cutie mark.” She finished, looking back at the three apples marked on her flank.

Shadow glanced back at her mark, and then at his own flank, having nothing but pitch-black fur. Looking back at AJ, he asked, “Do you think there is a way I can get a cutie mark?”

Applejack seemed to like the question. “If I had a bit for every time I heard that one.” She chuckled, looking over at Shadow. “Sugarcube, everypony can get a cutie mark, and I bet you can just as well.”

“I don’t suppose you have any pointers to give as to how I can?” Shadow asked, hopeful.

Applejack looked ahead to the farm, specifically the far side nearest to the north orchards. “Oh, I bet I could think of a few ponies who would help, but for now, let me give you the grand tour.”

Reaching the gate at the edge of the property, the two stopped to get a good view of the house, the barn, and the orchards that grew out beyond sight.

“Welcome to Sweet Apple Acres, Shadow.” She said cheerfully, loving every time she could say that to somepony new. “That there is the barn,” she said, pointing a hoof at the red-colored building. “It went up at our last Apple Family Reunion….whew, good times. Over yonder are all the fields and orchards for our produce, but for now, ah think I’ll just introduce you to the family.”

Walking over to the barn to drop off the apple cart, Applejack and Shadow trotted over to the house. AJ opened the door, yelling, “Big Mac! Granny Smith! Apple Bloom! Y’all home?” No response told her that they were all out. “Hmmm, guess introductions will have to come another time.”

Retracing their steps out in front of the barn, Big Macintosh came walking out from the apple cellar with a few empty crates on his back.

“There you are big brother.” Applejack said, grabbing the stallion’s attention. “Shadow, this here is Big Mac. Mac, this is Shadow, the friend I told y’all about.”

Shadow and Big Mac just nodded to one another, quickly accepting that neither of them were big talkers.

“I figured you two would hit it off.” Applejack chuckled. “Say Big Mac, is Apple Bloom with her crusader friends in their clubhouse?”

“Eeyup.” Big Mac replied.

Applejack nodded. “Have you seen Granny around?”

Big Mac shook his head. “Nope.”

“Alright, well, let me at least show ya to a few fillies who’ll help you out with your cutie mark problem.”

“Alright crusaders! Who’s ready to get out there and help ponies find their purpose in life!?” Apple Bloom said enthusiastically, raising her hooves in the air as she stood behind the podium. Her enthusiasm faltered as she saw Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo giving her blank expressions. Shrugging her shoulders, Apple Bloom asked, “What?”

“Give it a rest Apple Bloom,” Scootaloo huffed. “Nopony in Ponyville has needed our help since Gabby the griffon was here. And that was like, forever ago.”

Sweetie Belle gave the filly pegasus a concerned glance. “Uhhh, Scootaloo? That was just a few weeks ago.”

Chuckling to herself, Scootaloo replied, “Oh yeah.”

“We just need something to get us up and moving.” Apple Bloom suggested. “A new challenge, something we’ve never experienced before!”

“Like what?” Sweetie Belle asked, unconvinced. “It’s not like crazy, epic challenges just happen out of the blue.”

“Apple Bloom! Sweetie Belle! Scootaloo!” sounded Applejack’s voice from outside, drawing the fillies’ attention. “Come on outside, ah got somepony for y’all to meet!”

The three fillies flocked to the window and saw Apple Bloom’s big sister standing next to the Pony of Shadows.

“Huh.” Sweetie Belle managed to say in rapid succession. “How about that?”

In an overflow of excitement, they came careening out of their clubhouse and stumbled over each other down the ramp, fumbling to the awaiting ponies’ hooves. Applejack shot them a glare and they all quickly got up at the same time, halos appearing over their heads as they smiled.

“Girls,” AJ said, lightening up. “This here is Shadow Light, our, uh…..friend from outta town.”

Scootaloo wasted no time in jumping up in front of him. “Are you really the Pony of Shadows!?”

“Are you the wandering spirit of an ancient pony!?” Sweetie Belle asked next, landing on top of the little pegasus.

Apple Bloom jumped up and landed on top of the little unicorn, asking, “Did you meet Granny Smith a couple dozen moons ago!?”

“Girls!” Applejack shouted, stomping her hoof and making them get back in a line. “Y’all shut your yaps and listen for a moment, ya hear? Shadow has a question to ask ya.”

Receiving a nod from AJ, Shadow took a slight step forward. “I heard you three are the best at helping ponies with cutie mark problems.”

“Sure are.” Apple Bloom nodded.

Scootaloo then jumped up and hovered for a moment using her wings. “It’s our calling in life!”

Sweetie Belle crouched down, saying, “For we are….”

“THE CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS!!!” the three fillies shouted in unison, spinning around to show their similar marks.

Shadow tilted his head, looking confused. “Cutie Mark Crusaders?”

“Uh huh!” Apple Bloom said excitedly. “It’s our duty to help those in need!”

“Like somepony who has lost their purpose!” Sweetie Belle added.

“Or somepony who hasn’t gotten their cutie mark yet!” Scootaloo said with enthusiasm. Shadow smiled as he saw the three were pumped and full of energy.

Applejack chuckled, “Well, you four have fun. Shadow, ah will be over at the house if’n ya need anything, okay?”

Shadow nodded and AJ trotted away, going to finish her chores for the day.

“So,” Sweetie Belle said, the three fillies looking up at him. “What can we do for you?”

Scratching his head with his hoof, Shadow replied, “I don’t know how often you are asked this, but do you think it’s possible for a pony like me to even get a cutie mark?”

Remembering Gabby’s similar request, Apple Bloom asked, “You don’t have a cutie mark? I don’t think ah have ever seen somepony so grown up without one.”

“Well….” Shadow said, looking down at himself. “I’m not exactly a normal pony.”

Scootaloo raised her hoof to her mouth, thinking as she tilting her head. “You have a point….but we won’t know if you can unless we try!” she said, trying to psyche the shadow pony up.

“Yeah!” Sweetie Belle agreed. “Although….how do we come up with what to do? The cutie mark checklist doesn’t have too great of a track record for us.”

Apple Bloom thought for a moment, and then perked up, excited. “Ah got it! Why don’t we bring ya around town! See’n and help’n out ponies might just give us a clue as to who you really are!”

Thoughts of last night and the events of the surprise party made Shadow hesitant on the idea. Of course, these fillies had the best intentions at heart, but he wasn’t sure how he would handle another mix up in a crowd again.

“If you think it will help then I’m all for it.” Shadow said, bravely disregarding his paranoia.

Apple Bloom looked up at the sky as a few pegusi flew by. Something clicked in her mind. “Oh, that’s right! We better get in town quick, the first snow is about to begin!”

Pegusi gathered in the sky, landing on cloud after cloud as they prepared for the sign to officially begin winter. Fluttershy spotted Rainbow on the ground below accompanied by Tank, her pet tortoise.

Landing down beside them, Fluttershy said, “Good morning Tank, are you ready to hibernate?”

The tortoise gave Fluttershy a slow nod, smiling wide as he always does.

“I’m gonna take him on over to the park to find a good spot after the snow begins.” Rainbow explained, still watching the sky. “We’re just about ready. Where’s Shadow? Didn’t he say he was looking forward to seeing it?”

Occasionally glancing around, Fluttershy replied, “Pinkie said he went with Applejack to Sweet Apple Acres. I hope he gets back in time.”

Giving her friend a hopeful smile, Rainbow tried reassuring her. “I’m sure he’ll be here. I don’t think he’d be one to miss-” Rainbow stopped mid-sentence as something caught her attention in the clouds above. “Derpy!” she yelled.

The gray mare standing on one of the clouds turned around and leaned down, spotting the rainbow-maned pegasus below. Waving her hoof, she shouted, “Hiya Rainbow Dash!”

Letting out an irritated sigh, Rainbow took flight up to the cloud. “What are you doing up here? You’re supposed to be with your team. On the ground. Safely on the ground.” Rainbow said persistently, hoping either for luck or vocal reinforcement.

“Yeah I know….” Derpy said, slinking down onto her stomach and hugging the cloud. “But I wanna help the pegusi begin the snows! I’ve never helped it snow before!”

Rainbow was about to shout when she stopped to see how happy Derpy looked as she got ready to help the other pegusi. That goofy smile and cheerful demeanor often did get its way with Rainbow these days.

“Okay, fine.” Rainbow said grudgingly. “You can help the sky team this time too.”

Jumping up from the cloud, Derpy gave Rainbow a hug. “Thanks Rainbow!” she said joyfully. Before Rainbow could respond, Derpy noticed Shadow and the Cutie Mark Crusaders arriving below and greeting Fluttershy. In the blink of an eye, she flew down towards them to finally meet the new pony in town. Misjudging her landing….like always….she ended up plowing into Shadow instead.

Lifting her head as she rested on top of him, Derpy said, “Hi! I’m Derpy Hooves!”

Overcoming the initial shock from being practically tackled, Shadow smiled and leaned his head back. “Hello Derpy.” He said, lifting his head back up. “My name is Shadow.”

Fluttershy flew over, her hooves over her mouth. “Oh my goodness! Shadow, are you alright?”

“I’m good.” Shadow chuckled, the gray mare still smiling as she lie on top of him. “Think you can get up now?”

Derpy blushed and offered a sheepish smile. “Oh! Hehe, sorry.” Using her wings to hoist herself up, she helped Shadow onto his hooves as well.

As Rainbow moved to fly down to them, a group of pegusi towards Cloudsdale kicked a few clouds, generating lightning and sending the sound of thunder all over the land.

Rainbow perked up. “That’s the signal!” Whistling down to the ground, Derpy looked up at her. “Get up here! Move it!”

“Oh! Right!” Derpy said excitedly, racing up to a lone cloud and stumbling up on top of it.

Ponies below and all over Ponyville gathered as the pegusi began shaking the clouds, trickling down a flurry of snowflakes. Shadow watched in awe as the first snow began, signifying the beginning of winter.

Little fillies and colts raced up to the falling flakes, jumping at them as they laughed. Ponies stood with their eyes to the sky, bidding farewell to the fall season. Pinkie arrived with a cart of warm, sweet-smelling treats just as it all began. After the initial enchantment of the flurry, everypony began to cheer, filling the air with festive flair.

Hopping up and down on her chosen cloud, Derpy let out excited sounds as her spirits flew higher than the clouds themselves.

The first snowflake to reach Shadow floated gently down towards him. Raising his hoof to eye level, he caught it and looked down at its beauty. Every time this feeling came over him, he failed in remembering just how strong it was. It amazed him how something so small and fragile could hold such power. Moving his hoof in a slow, sweeping motion, Shadow released the flake and let it hover a bit further before landing on the ground.

Rainbow stayed for a few minutes to enjoy the reactions of the other ponies, but soon after left with Tank to the park in order for him to begin his hibernation.

As Apple Bloom watched the snow fall and saw the ponies all playing in the flurry, she turned to the other crusaders and Shadow beside her. “Maybe….we can hold off on the whole cutie mark quest until tomorrow.” She said, a smile dawning her face.

Sweetie Belle looked up at Shadow, who continued to watch the snow bring happiness to everypony. “Yeah, I think that would be best.”

“Well what are we waiting for?” Scootaloo said with a hop. “Let’s go have some fun!”

Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo immediately took off into the crowd of ponies playing in the snow. Apple Bloom grabbed hold of Shadow’s hoof, pulling him with her as she followed them. Shadow chuckled and then ran with them to join everypony.

Applejack arrived, walking up beside Fluttershy. The two of them smiled as they watched Shadow and the girls play about, throwing snowballs and building snow-ponies. Two scarves wrapped themselves around them as Rarity joined them, offering another smile as well.

The crusaders sipped hot cocoa around the castle fireplace. Dusk fell over Equestria a few hours before, bringing the circle of friends inside for some well-needed warming up.

Applejack, Pinkie, Rainbow, Rarity, and Fluttershy all sat on the couches while the young fillies sat up closer to the flames. Shadow came out from the next chamber over with five mugs balanced on his hooves, each filled with cocoa from the kitchen.

After giving them to the five mares, Shadow sat beside Fluttershy, who was lying down.

“So Shadow,” AJ said, grabbing his attention. “How’d you like your first snow?”

“I think it was incredible.” Shadow replied, staring off out the window and seeing the snow still falling lightly from the dark sky.

Rarity took a sip of cocoa, lowering the mug. “It was simply wonderful to watch you playing with Sweetie Belle and the others. I think you made them quite happy.”

Looking over at the three fillies, Shadow smiled as he saw them telling stories to each other, oblivious to the adults’ conversation about them. “They’re great kids. And even greater friends.” Looking back at the five mares, he said, “Just like you girls.”

“Awww!” Pinkie said, blushing. “How sweet!”

Applejack chuckled. “Getting kinda red there Pinkie?”

“Hmmm?” Pinkie asked, looking at them. “Oh, you want one too?” she asked, offering a few of her baked goods that were left.

Everypony laughed as their company lit the room with enough joy to banish a windigo.

Fluttershy shivered a bit as she laughed. Sitting down her cocoa, she looked up at Shadow. “Ummm…..would you mind if I….?”

Shadow smiled down at her, lifting up his hoof. Fluttershy inched closer and up against him, warming her up. Tucking in her tail, she nuzzled Shadow and closed her eyes. Lowering his hoof around her, the grand feeling returned to him, which he expected. Gently, he stroked her mane, earning a smile from the resting pegasus.

Rarity, Applejack, and Rainbow all eyed one another and snickered a bit.

The door to the castle opened, making everypony perk up a bit, and Fluttershy get up. Twilight trotted inside with Spike on her back as Starfall followed.

“Twilight!” Rainbow said, first to ask. “So what’s up in the Dragon Lands?”

Twilight’s expression could have answered the question for her. “Everypony,” she said, sounding tired. “We have a lot to talk about.”

The hour was late, very late. Twilight had explained everything to everypony; the attack on Ember, the loss of the scepter, and the suspicion of a connection between them and the events of the past week.

Ascending the stairs, Twilight was absolutely exhausted. The lack of sleep she had subjected her body to had really begun to take a toll on her. Like before at the Grand Equestria Summit, her weariness was maxed out, and she desperately needed rest.

Reaching the top of the steps, Twilight didn’t notice and nearly fell over. Starfall caught her just before she fell, saying, “Take it easy Twilight.”

“Sorry Starfall,” Twilight said slowly, drifting in and out as her eyes struggled to stay open. “I guess I didn’t realize….how long it’s been since….I had…..”

About to fall again, Starfall helped her once more. Without struggle from the princess, Starfall picked her up in his arms, flying smoothly over to the door of her room.

Entering the chamber, Starfall flew over to her bed and gently rested her down upon it. Letting out a few mumbles, Twilight hugged at the comfortable sheets, quickly drifting to sleep. Starfall lifted the blanket over her and made sure she was tucked in enough to stay warm through the potentially cold night.

Walking back to the door, Starfall said, “Good night princess.”

A misty haze covered the bedroom as Twilight opened her eyes, completely awake. Looking around at the foggy chamber, she sat up and stepped out onto the floor.

“Hello?” she asked, her voice echoing.

From the fog, Princess Luna emerged. “Princess Twilight, I received your letter.”

“Princess Luna?” Twilight asked, slowly understanding what was going on. “Is this a dream?”

“Yes.” The princess of the night agreed with her, walking past Twilight as the younger princess followed her. The two walked into the fog, and it surrounded them. “Forgive me for waiting until now to reply to you.” Luna continued. “I had to wait until you were in your dream.”

Twilight looked at her, confused. “Couldn’t you have just sent a letter?”

Luna shook her head in reply. “I could not risk my sister seeing it. I must show you part of the vision that she had, but she cannot know that I showed it to you.”

Twilight had never seen Luna hide something from Celestia before. It told her that there was something else going on that she wasn’t aware of, something between the two sisters.

Using her magic, Luna lifted the fog to reveal the Tree of Harmony. Twilight looked up upon the tree and the elements, seeing them still glowing brightly as they always have.

Before anything could be said, she and Luna turned to see the silhouette of the dragon appear, approaching them. Twilight’s eyes widened as the dragon stepped out from the shadows, matching Garble’s description of the one that attacked Ember and stole the Bloodstone Scepter.

“So it was the same dragon….” Twilight said, knowing she was right about the connection.

The dragon drew closer to them, but everything then became fogged again, the vision ending.

“Huh?” Twilight said, turning to her companion. “Luna what-”

Luna’s look of depression stopped Twilight. Her eyes were cast upon the floor and she looked as if defeated.

“This was all I was able to see….” Luna said quietly. “I rushed to my sister for fear of her safety, but she sent me to the Crystal Empire while she sought to the matter herself.” There was loneliness in her eyes as she said, “Celestia is hiding it from me.”

“What?” Twilight asked. “Why would she hide anything from you?”

“I know not why.” Luna replied, looking up at Twilight. “You are wiser than us all Twilight. Find that dragon, end whatever it is that’s happening.” Before Twilight could respond, Luna looked off into the distance. “In the meantime, I will discover what it is my sister is hiding from us.”

Author's Note

Finally get a chapter to slow things down a bit from all the excitement.
So this one, as you have probably already figured out, takes place at the same time as Chapter 7. The CMCs finally jump into the mix and are going to try and help Shadow discover his purpose in life! Anypony else wonder if a shadow pony can get a cutie mark?
Winter has begun, and Twilight now knows what Luna has come to fear; Celestia may be hiding the full truth from them.
Hope you enjoy! Stay awesome everypony!

Chapter 9

Walking down the hall with a basket full of warm towels, Shadow entered the Spa Warming Room and sat the basket on the center table. As the surrounding ponies approached it for some relaxation, Shadow wiped his head, returning to the entrance, where Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo were all sitting.

Aloe, one of the two ponies in charge of the spa, walked out from behind the counter to them with a smile on her face. “Thank you ever so much little ones! And you too Shadow! If you had not come today, we would have been short hooved, and unable to accommodate all our wonderful customers!”

“Don’t mention it Aloe.” Apple Bloom replied. “And ah hope Lotus recovers from her cold soon.”

“You and me both darling.” Aloe said happily.

The CMCs and Shadow walked out from the spa. “Take care!” Scootaloo said as they all waved back to Aloe. As soon as they were out of earshot, Scootaloo let out a long sigh. “This is getting ridiculous….we’ve helped almost every pony in town, and still nothing.”

“Is there anypony else you girls can think of?” Apple Bloom asked. “Anypony at all?”

Sweetie Belle shook her head. “We’ve been at this for four days Apple Bloom; I’m not sure what else we can do.”

Shadow felt bad that the three fillies were so distraught at not finding anything. With a smile, he said, “Cheer up girls, maybe my purpose just isn’t in Ponyville.”

Scootaloo looked up at him. “Then how are we supposed to help you get your cutie mark?”

Something came to Shadow after she said that, something that surprised him how long it took to think of. “You know something? I don’t care about any purpose for me.”

The crusaders all looked at him, afraid he was losing hope. He looked back at them with determined eyes, and a smirk.

“If I can help out everypony just like you, and be as happy as I am now, then I don’t need a cutie mark, or some special talent.” Shadow felt the heat flare up in his chest. “Hanging out with the three of you, getting to meet ponies in town without freaking out, that is more important to me than some symbol on my flank.”

Apple Bloom looked over at Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo after Shadow said that. They all shared the same, proud expression and then turned back to him.

“Shadow, ah sure am glad you told us that.” Apple Bloom said with a wide smile. “Why don’t we call it a day for now? You head on back to the castle and meet up with us at the clubhouse at sundown, alright?”

Shadow was pretty tired. He nodded in agreement, saying, “Alright, sure. See you later.”

As Shadow turned and trotted away, the crusaders all looked back at each other, excited.

The castle library was covered in piles of books. Twilight and Starlight sat across from one another, reading with restless eyes. Books and scrolls had been imported to the castle from nearly every city in Equestria. Histories of regions, observational studies of dragons, artifacts of the world, etc.

Four days of researching; one of the longest periods Twilight had ever gone looking up a subject that she simply couldn’t find.

There had to be a connection, there just had to be. This dragon was no doubt the thing that attacked Zecora in search of the Alicorn Amulet. He was also likely the one that freed Shadow from the Castle of the Two Sisters. He made an attempt on Ember’s life and stole the Bloodstone Scepter. Where is the connection?

There wasn’t enough information, not enough evidence to point to a single motive. Twilight kept sharp eyes focused on each book, but ultimately found nothing. Starlight came up empty hooved as well; she just didn’t know what she was looking for.

Starfall opened the door to the library, hauling in a new cart of books.

“Here is the shipment from the Crystal Empire.” Starfall said, pulling the cart up to them.

Using her magic, Twilight was quick to lift the books and levitate them into a trail leading in front of her to read the titles. She stopped the line and grabbed “Ancient Artifacts of Equestria” by Clover the Clever.

Starlight needed a break, she levitated her book down and leaned back in her chair, letting out a sigh. Starfall walked on over to her, seeing that Twilight was busy.

“Hanging in there Starlight?” he asked.

Starlight chuckled best she could. “As well as I can.” She replied, eyeing him. “Any word from my village yet?” Starfall shook his head. Starlight sighed again, saying, “Figures.”

Starfall looked around the library, but saw only the two of them reading. “Wasn’t Trixie here helping you a while ago?”

“She headed into Ponyville,” Starlight responded. “Said she needed some time away from books.” Since he brought up the topic, Starlight gave him an apologetic look. “Could I ask you to find and look after her a bit? Not everypony in town is still overly nice to her.”

“Of course.” Starfall replied, glancing over at Twilight, and then back to Starlight. “Will you two be alright on your own?”

Starlight chuckled again, looking over at all the books stacked beside her. “I’m sure we’ll manage.”

A sheet of snow covered the ground, the roads just recently plowed and kept clear for everypony in town. Snow-ponies were built up wherever little fillies and colts could find enough snow. Chimneys all over had light towers of smoke rising from them, only to be cleared by the chilling headwinds in the sky.

While walking along the main road, Starfall realized that he hadn’t walked around town without Twilight or her friends since he had arrived. Word seemed to travel fast, now just about everypony in town knew he was Twilight’s guard, and greeted him as they passed by.

Having already met so many ponies, Starfall tried his best to learn all their names as quickly as he could, but he was no Pinkie Pie. It was easy enough for them to remember his name, but he had a long way to go before he could go around naming everypony in sight.

Thinking about friends got him to thoughts of Hearth’s Warming, it was only a month away. Starfall knew he was going to need to get gifts for Twilight and the girls, as well as Spike, Derpy, and Starlight, maybe even Trixie if he had the time. Not to mention gifts for his mother, father, and Auraglow to be sent by mail.

Starfall’s train of thought continued rolling off track until he remembered he was looking for Trixie, having just thought of the name. He could do a quick fly over Ponyville, but perhaps it would be better asking around, try getting into the town spirit.

A unicorn mare with a white coat, electrifying blue mane and tail, and a music note cutie mark walked by. Her head was nodding up and down as she listened to her headphones, and she had on some really slick, purple shades.

“Excuse me.” Starfall said, getting the mare’s attention. “Hi, my name is Starfall. Do you know where I can find Trixie Lulamoon?”

The unicorn kept nodding with the beat of the music she listened to. She smiled, but did not seem to respond in any other way.

“Ummm….” Starfall said, not sure how to continue. “She’s a blue unicorn? Probably has a hat and cape on? Big ego?” The mare, once again, did not respond, but stopped nodding with the music. Starfall pointed his hoof at her. “Do you….know where….I can find….Trixie?” he asked, pointing to himself.

Something he said seemed to click because the mare then nodded. Starfall felt relieved, but the feeling didn’t last. Taking out a paper from the saddle on her back, the mare used magic to write something on it. She gave it to him and then gave him a playful punch in the shoulder before continuing on her way.

Starfall squinted at her as she walked away, his head tilted in confusion. He looked down at the note:

Neon Palace, tonight at 9:00. See you there, hot stuff.

Looking back up at the mare, Starfall was still lost in a confused expression. She turned her head back and lifted up her shades for a second to reveal her purple eyes, winking at him before putting them back down and resuming her walk.

“Wha….?” Starfall said, looking back down at the note.

“Excuse me sir.” Came a voice from behind him. Starfall turned to see a light gray earth pony with an elegant, dark gray mane and tail. “I’m terribly sorry, she-”

She paused just as Starfall did, the two of them looking at each other.

“Starfall?” she asked, a smile appearing on her face. “Starfall Blitz, is that you?”

“Octavia?” Starfall replied, the two of them recognizing each other almost immediately.

“My, my, what has it been? Twelve….thirteen years?” Octavia asked.

Starfall nodded, smiling as well. “Twelve. This is incredible….you live here too?”

Octavia was about to say something, but she then remembered what she originally walked over for. “Right. That was Vinyl Scratch you met just now, the mare with the headphones? She is my roommate here in Ponyville, but she cannot speak.”

Glancing back in the direction of the unicorn mare, she was gone. “Oh….” Starfall replied.

As he turned away, Octavia caught a glimpse of what she wrote. “Typical Vinyl, inviting you to such a dreadful place for a date.”

“A da-!?” Starfall cut himself off, looking back down at the note. “All I did was ask her if she has seen another pony!”

Octavia pointed to her ears. “It’s the headphones. Their volume is always on the max, she couldn’t hear a word you said.” Octavia smirked a bit at the thought of her translation. “I’m actually quite impressed; getting a date without even having to ask.”

Figures the first date Starfall ever had was going to be with a mare he barely knew. No point in arguing, he had to do it, he didn’t want to be rude.

Tilting her head, Octavia got back into the excitement of seeing him. “Starfall Blitz….” She said, shaking her head. “Look how far we’ve come since we met.”

“I heard you are the best cellist in Equestria.” Starfall complimented.

Octavia blushed a bit, acting like she got that kind of praise all the time. “I imagine you are Princess Twilight’s guard that everypony has been raving about.”

Starfall scratched his head, blushing himself. “Yeah, guess we have come pretty far.”

In an attempt to change the red-face inducing topic, Octavia asked, “Who is it you are looking for? Perhaps I can help you.”

The question snapped Starfall out of his slight awkwardness. “A unicorn named Trixie.”

He could tell Octavia knew the name; the moment it was said, a somewhat annoyed expression conquered her face.

“Ah yes….her.” Octavia replied, not sounding overly enjoyed. “I believe I saw her in the marketplace not too long ago.”

Starfall looked in the direction of the market, just a few blocks away.

“So great to see you again.” Octavia told him, knowing he was sure to be in a hurry. “We should get together some time, catch up on a few things.”

Looking back to her, Starfall nodded. “I’d like that.”

Octavia offered another smile, turning around and walking on her way. “See you then.”

Starfall watched her as she walked away. Getting back to the task at hoof, he trotted on over to the market.

Having gone all over town with the CMCs and meeting countless ponies along the way, Shadow felt much more comfortable walking the roads alone. Ponies recognized him, waving as they passed by. The fear of getting caught up in a crowd was still there, but it wasn’t as terrifying as it had been several days before.

Thoughts of the little crusaders circled him back around to his identity. While it was a bit of a downer to not have a cutie mark, perhaps it was better that way. After all, Shadow was the one that told Celestia he wanted no part in recollecting his past. Maybe his cutie mark would be something bad, and not knowing it made him want to avoid it even more.

All of this negative thinking had to stop. He looked around to find something to get his mind off of it and spotted a somewhat familiar building.

“Carousel Boutique.” He said, reading the name at the entrance.

Opening the door and peering inside, Shadow spotted Rarity humming to herself as she worked on a few dresses at once, using her magic to suspend them in the air. Hearing the bell from the door opening, Rarity’s ears perked up.

“Just a minute!” she said regally, putting on a few finishing touches before turning around. “Welcome to-” she paused when she saw him, a smile coming across her face. “Shadow! How lovely of you to stop by for a visit.”

“Good evening Rarity.” Shadow replied, looking around at the gowns and outfits. “Did you make all of these?”

“Yes, do you like them?” Rarity asked.

Shadow could see the time and imagination put into them. He was by no means a pony who knew anything about fashion, but he knew effort. “They look very beautiful.”

Loving the admiration of a new friend, Rarity said, “Oh why thank you darling!” Using her magic, she levitated the dresses back onto several mannequins. “When these are complete, they will be the finest gowns at this upcoming Grand Galloping Gala!”

Having already heard several names he was not familiar with, it didn’t surprise Shadow that there would be another. “Gala?” he asked.

Rarity then remembered who she was talking to. “Oh Shadow, the Grand Galloping Gala is the most premiere event in Canterlot! A gorgeous night of music, dancing, and dining with all the elite of Equestria!”

“Sounds like quite the event.” Shadow chuckled, liking the unicorn’s excitement.

An idea then came to Rarity that she hadn’t considered before. “Shadow, would you like for me to make you an attire for it?”

Shadow took a step back, lifting his hoof slightly. “Gee Rarity, I don’t think I’ll be invited to something as big and important as that…..”

Rarity stifled a little laugh. “Oh nonsense my dear, Twilight would be happy to get you a ticket! Oh…..IDEA!” Galloping into the next room, the unicorn used her magic to bring in all kinds of fabrics. “I am going to make for you the most brilliant and unique suit in the history of fashion!”

Offering a sheepish smile, Shadow restrained himself from quivering. “Yay….”

Inspecting the powder stand, Trixie mumbled to herself, eying the little phials.

“Are you quite sure you don’t have more?” Trixie questioned the sales-pony.

The pony behind the cart counter nodded. “You want it or not magician?” he asked sharply.

Trixie raised her chin and looked away from the rude cleric with a snooty pout. “Fine.” She tossed four bits onto the cart and took the phial of powder. “Try stockpiling some manners next time.” She snapped, trotting away.

Looking down at her purchase, she grimaced.

“This will hardly be enough for a dozen smoke bombs.” She complained. “Lousy cart merchant.”

Only needing one more ingredient, Trixie resumed her search through the market. She had become more widely accepted into Ponyville, but obviously there were some that had yet to forgive her. She had hoped that her efforts from not long ago would have convinced them of her change of heart, by means of “The Humble and Penitent Trixie's Equestrian Apology Tour”…….wow, that’s a mouth full.

“It was a working title!” Trixie huffed.

Not seeing her last needed ingredient, she sighed and lowered her head.

“Want some help?” Starfall asked, walking up alongside her.

Trixie looked over at him, saying, “Thank you for the offer, but it doesn’t look like its here.”

Starfall looked around at the stalls. “I see.” He then turned back to her. “Want to just go for a walk? Twilight and Starlight are still busy researching the books, and there’s still about an hour left before sundown.”

Trixie really had nothing better to do. “Sure, why not?”

Walking out from the marketplace, the two ponies turned on a road headed towards Ponyville’s southern area. It was quiet between them for the first few minutes, the two of them not entirely sure what to say.

“So….” Trixie tried at a conversation. “Liking Ponyville so far?”

“I am.” Starfall replied. “I would dare to say it is one of the best places to live in Equestria.”

Trixie chuckled to herself, rolling her eyes. “Trixie hears that a lot.”

“Oh, I forgot to ask,” Starfall said. “Do you plan on starting another magic show soon? I am really curious to see it.”

More invested in the topic, Trixie gave him a performer’s smirk. “The Great and Powerful Trixie has many wondrous performances to give!” she announced, waving her hoof to make her cape soar behind her. “We are in a momentary reprieve, but the show shall go on!”

Starfall’s smile managed to keep him from laughing a bit. She took off her hat using her magic and bowed her head. He wasn’t making fun of her, but it was funny to see just how theatrical she was.

Before she could put the hat back on, Discord’s head popped out of it. “And go on it shall!” he shouted.

Trixie yelped and dropped the hat on the ground. It was then lifted off a few inches from the ground and moved around, crawling up Trixie’s body to her head. Discord then appeared, sitting on top of her, twirling the hat.

“Come on, I wasn’t even trying that time!” Discord joked.

“Can’t you go be brainless somewhere else?” Trixie scoffed, shooing him off of her head to put her hat back on. “Trixie and Starfall are trying to have a conversation.”

Discord floated through the air and landed just in front of them. “Well I was planning on waiting for you two to split up, but listening to the two of you trying to start a conversation is like using sandpaper cue tips to clean my ears.”

Trixie shivered at the comment. Starfall then said, “What do you want Discord?”

Slowly rotating to become upside-down, Discord kept his smug expression on his face. “I couldn’t help but overhear that you failed to acquire a certain ingredient for your illusions Trixie, is that correct?”

Trixie eyed Discord, her eyebrow rising. “That’s right.”

With a snap of his claws, the draconequus made a flask of chemical reagents appear on the ground. “Will this much do?” he asked with a smirk.

Picking up the flask, Trixie looked it over, she then looked up at him, suspicious. “Is this the part where Trixie uses it and the smoke bombs explode in her face or something?”

“My dearest mediocre illusionist….” Discord said in a sad voice. “Do you not trust your good friend, the Master of Chaos?”

Trixie replied with a blank expression.

Discord dropped the act and straightened up, his arms crossing. “You should know me better than that Trixie; why would I pull such a predictable prank like that?” He gestured his head to Starfall. “I need to speak with the pegasus, be a good little unicorn and be on your way.”

Looking over at Starfall, he gave her a confident nod. Trixie stashed away the flask and then walked away. “Talk to you later then Starfall.”

Starfall waved to her as she walked off, and then turned to Discord, dropping his smile.

“Ooooh,” Discord cringed, unable to keep down his wicked smile. “Why the icy glare?”

“What do you want Discord?” Starfall repeated himself.

Snaking his way through the air, the draconequus landed beside the pegasus, wrapping his arm around him. “Starfall, Starfall, Starfall…..” he mused, lifting him up in the air as he floated along the road. “Surely with all your training, all your talents, and all your intuition you too can see what I have come to fear.”

Starfall remained perfectly calm, looking up at the insanity known as Discord. “See what?”

“That you and everypony else are being played for fools by a master of deception.” Discord said quietly. “That the biggest threat to Equestria has been welcomed under your own roof. And that Princess Twilight has never before been in such peril.”

Shooting Discord a sharp glare, Starfall said, “If this is some kind of joke then let me be clear; you are messing with the wrong pegasus.”

Discord knew that last one would hit the right strings. Teleporting the two of them to the outskirts of town, the draconequus’ smug façade darkened.

“This is no joke.” Discord hissed. “Each and every day you let that creature stay here in Ponyville is another failure on your part as a royal guard.”

Starfall was surprised to hear this from Discord, who he was told to never take things seriously. Starfall spread his wings, releasing himself from the Master of Chaos’ hold. He glided down to the ground and turned to face him.

“Unlike you, I trust Twilight.” Starfall said proudly. “If she trusts Shadow, then so do I. And as her friend, so should you.”

Discord grimaced in disbelief. “You ponies are so naïve. Not everything, everywhere is good. You think that just because he says he’s afraid and that he smiles whenever you’re around that Twilight should trust him? You don’t understand, none of you do; this is not a game.”

“No, you don’t understand.” Starfall snapped back. “You never have. I have read all the reports, all of the records of what you’ve done since your reformation. Twilight and her friends have steered you on the right path countless times because you lacked the discipline to believe in something you don’t understand.”

Discord scoffed, saying, “I don’t la-”

“I’m not done!” Starfall shouted, flying up to eye level with the draconequus.

Unknown to the two of them, Starlight had been told by Trixie about how Discord was alone with Starfall. She was searching for the two of them when she heard raised voices. Coming to the wall of a building, she waited just out of sight, listening to them.

“Having a friend means believing in them and sticking with them through the thick of it all.” Starfall continued. “There is nothing I wouldn’t do to protect Twilight and her friends, nothing! She knows more about friendship than you or I could learn in a lifetime! So when I say that I will not be swayed by the paranoia of a coward like you, then you’ll know I mean it!”

Overcoming the initial reaction of the pegasus yelling at him, Discord moved in close to Starfall’s face, his eyes glowing. “How dare you call me a coward….” He growled. “I will not stand by as everything I have come to care for is taken away from me! Not again!”

The two pressed their foreheads against one another’s, deathly glares tossed in between them.

“Starfall!” Starlight called out cheerfully from behind the corner of the building. Starlight gave them a second to separate before she trotted out from around it, acting like she had just found them. “There you are……oh, hello Discord. What are you doing here?”

Discord glanced over at Starfall before replying in a cold voice, “Do excuse me, I was just leaving.”

Before anypony could say any more, Discord vanished. Starfall finally took in a breath. It wasn’t easy mouthing off to a powerhouse like Discord.

Starfall turned to thank Starlight, but was silenced when the unicorn hugged him. “Ummm….?” He said in reply, looking at her in confusion. “What is it Starlight?”

Releasing him, Starlight offered him a smile. “Nothing. Just realizing how lucky we all are that you’re here.” Starfall wasn’t given long to come up with a response. “Let’s get back to the castle, Twilight is waiting for us.”

The sky began to light up with a crimson flare, the sun falling close to the horizon. Shadow trotted along the dirt road on Sweet Apple Acres, enjoying the brightly colors above.

Having had met with the crusaders at their clubhouse for the last few days, he had already memorized the path to get there. Shadow hoped that even though their focus would no longer be on finding him a cutie mark that they would still be able to hang out. He liked the three fillies; they were energetic and fun.

Coming up upon the clubhouse, Shadow walked up the ramp and knocked on the door.

“Come on in!” Apple Bloom shouted.

Opening the door, Shadow walked inside, seeing the three fillies waiting for him up by the podium. He was quick to notice their stout, serious faces.

Somewhat concerned at the sight of their expressions, Shadow asked, “Girls? Did I….do something wrong?”

Apple Bloom cracked a smile, unable to hold it in. “Quite the opposite Shadow Light, you’ve done something very right.”

“For the last few days,” Sweetie Belle said aloud. “The four of us have gone all over Ponyville in search of a way to get you your cutie mark, but nothing seemed to click.”

Apple Bloom nodded. “But in our failure, you discovered something we have in the past; it doesn’t matter in the end if what we do helps ourselves, only our friends and those around us.” Looking over at their third crusader, Apple Bloom said, “Scoot?”

Scootaloo kept silent and took out a drum set from behind her seat. Drumming up a loud, catchy beat, the clubhouse vibrated from the sound waves. When she finished, Shadow looked back and forth between the three of them, trying to understand what was happening.
All three fillies then jumped to the floor and walked up to Shadow.

“For tireless effort and tenacity….” Sweetie Belle said.

“For faith and awesomeness in the face of failure….” Scootaloo went next.

“And for the friendships you have made and put before your own desires,” Apple Bloom continued. “We three announce you….”

Apple Bloom picked up a small box at her side and opened it. Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo each grabbed one shield emblem from inside it and gave them to Shadow.

All three fillies said in unison, “THE NEWEST MEMBER OF THE CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS!!!”

Shadow’s face looked like it went into shock. He looked down at the emblems; they were the same shape and color of the CMC’s cutie marks but at its center there was a silver moon inside of a golden sun.

It came like a wave, sweeping over his entire body. It was more than just a feeling, it was there, right there, as if blazing just beneath his black coat. Looking up from the shields, Shadow felt purpose as he looked into the eyes of the excited young ponies.

“We had to think of something that best resembled you.” Scootaloo said happily.

“Yeah!” Sweetie Belle agreed. “Do you like it?”

Words did not surface immediately, there was a pause as Shadow looked down at the shields again. It felt like the symbol really was his cutie mark, and that he finally had an identity.

“It’s…..” he managed to say, trying to form words. “It’s perfect….thank you…..” Moving forward, Shadow clasped all three of them in a big hug. “Thank you so much.”

The four ponies sat in the treehouse hugging as the sun flashed its last beam of light onto Equestria, disappearing from sight beyond the crimson horizon.

Twilight sat down another book, making her levitation spell stop. She took in a deep breath, massaging the sides of her head with her hooves as she let out a groan. Ten hours straight…..nothing. Four days of researching…..nothing. All of the books and information of dragons and artifacts from all of the libraries and archives of Equestria…..nothing.

“How am I supposed to solve this if I can’t even figure out what it is?” she asked herself, alone in the library with only her doubts to reply.

Time was not on their side. That dragon could be anywhere by now, have done most anything and they would be powerless to stop him. With another groan, Twilight pressed her face against the table, using every ounce of brainpower she could to figure any of this out.

A flashing light caught her attention and she lifted her head, looking down at its source. With a slight gasp she got up and galloped out into the hall.

Twilight, Rainbow, Fluttershy, Starfall, and Starlight all stood in the throne room around the cutie map. Twilight, Rainbow, and Fluttershy’s cutie marks circled over Griffonstone, the once great city at the heart of the Griffon Kingdom.

“The map is summoning us to Griffonstone?” Rainbow asked, looking at the other two called with her. “All three of us?”

Fluttershy looked worried. “It is late, do you think we should wait until morning to leave?”

“I say we go now!” Rainbow said fearlessly.

“Ummm….” Fluttershy said in objection. “How about we at least wait until Shadow gets back, you know, so he does not worry.”

Twilight looked at the map, and then back at the others. “We should wait until morning; I’m not sure if I would be up to flying that far on how little sleep I’ve gotten the last few days.”

Fluttershy looked relieved, but Rainbow crossed her hooves, scoffing in return.

“Okay, okay, fine.” Rainbow huffed. “But we’re leaving bright and early!”

Looking over at Starfall, Twilight asked, “Would you be alright coming with us tomorrow?”

Starfall nodded without hesitation. “Of course.”

Rainbow turned her eyes back to the map. “Why do you think it is summoning the three of us? Usually it just sends two of us at a time.”

“I guess we each have a role to play there.” Twilight suggested.

Rainbow eyed Twilight, chuckling a bit. “Huh, I figured you’d be more excited than this to be able to go; last time you were practically itching to come with me and Pinkie.”

“Don’t get me wrong,” Twilight replied. “I am excited to finally be able to see Griffonstone. But with everything that has been happening, I just think the timing could have been better.” Letting out a sigh as well as her calming hoof technique, Twilight got her thoughts straight. “Regardless of what is going on elsewhere in Equestria, we still have a role to play in helping others solve their friendship problems.”

Starlight chimed in for support. “I can look after Shadow while you are gone. You have nothing to worry about Fluttershy.”

Fluttershy gave a smile in response, knowing everything was in good hooves.

“Well, I guess we better get to sleep early.” Twilight told them. “We have a long day ahead of us tomorrow. Starfall, before you go to sleep, could you tell Applejack, Pinkie Pie, and Rarity about our plans so that they don’t worry?”

“Absolutely.” Starfall said, nodding. “I will do so immediately.”

Everypony split up into groups. Fluttershy and Rainbow flew out of the castle to return home. Twilight and Starlight walked up the stairs of the castle to get to sleep. All while Starfall awaited for them to leave before performing his tasks.

“Remember to hurry back and get some sleep Starfall.” Twilight told him as she ascended the stairs.

Starfall nodded once again, waiting for the two mares to be out of sight. He flew out from the castle to inform their friends of the plans tomorrow. Keeping an eye on the time, Starfall knew he had to stay up late, and that he was going to regret it in the morning.

Once he finished informing the rest of the girls, he had to be off to Neon Palace in town.

Author's Note

Hey everypony!
Shadow is a Cutie Mark Crusader! I've been waiting for a while to say that!
Starfall's got himself a date with the master of beats, DJ Pon-3! And he knows Octavia from a while back, anypony else curious as to how?
Twilight's research on the dragon's whereabouts will be put on hold for a trip to Griffonstone! Worries and doubts aside, she is first and foremost the Princess of Friendship after all.
I will be uploading a chapter every Friday until Part 1 is complete! That way all of you have a better idea when they will become available to read!
Stay awesome everypony!

Chapter 10

Fluttershy looked out the window as she sat in her seat. The mountainous terrain around the train told her and everypony else on board that they were nearing their destination. She glanced over at Rainbow to say something, but stopped herself, looking back out the window.

“Did Spike look any better to you when we left?” Rainbow asked Twilight, who sat in the adjacent aisle.

Twilight sadly shook her head. “It seems Ember’s condition has really made an impact on him. He has been on edge ever since we returned to Ponyville.”

“Dang…” Rainbow huffed, looking down a bit. “Must be tough for the little guy.”

Looking back to her book to continue reading, Twilight found it difficult to focus now that her little dragon had been brought up. Ember was the first dragon Spike had ever met who became his friend, so it made sense how worried he was about her. Although it seemed Garble had started turning over a new leaf, it was clear to Twilight that Ember was one of Spike’s closest friends.

“Starfall?” she asked, lowering her gaze without looking over at him. “Do you think we should have asked Spike to-”

Twilight turned to find Starfall dozed off in the seat beside her. He had his head propped up on his hoof while sitting upright against the corner of the seat. Twilight had told him to go to sleep early last night, why was he so tired?

“Starfall?” Twilight repeated.

With a bit of a snort, Starfall sat up, hoping Twilight hadn’t seen him with his eyes shut. He gave his head a quick shake and then, like lightning, took up a leisurely position with his hooves tucked behind his head, acting wide awake.

“Yes Twilight?” he replied, a tense smile on his face.

The princess looked at him, concerned. “Are you alright? You look awful sleepy.”

Starfall scoffed. “Me? No, no, just resting my eyes a bit. Ready as ever!”

Twilight raised an eyebrow in suspicion, an inquisitive look on her face. Starfall chuckled a few times, getting a grip of himself. When the princess returned her gaze over to Rainbow, Starfall looked outside the train window. He had left his armor behind this time for fear of it making him even more tired than he already was. As he thought this, the weariness slowly began to sink in again. Just as he noticed his eyes were closing on their own, he smacked himself in the face.

“Stay awake Blitz!” he thought to himself. “Stay focused!”

No longer able to hold it in, Fluttershy turned to her friends.

“Why did the map call me?” she asked them, sounding paranoid. “Why wouldn’t it have been Pinkie Pie? O-or Rarity?”

Rainbow rolled her eyes. “Uh, duh? It’s because you are unique to the needs of the friendship problem!” she answered.

Twilight looked past the question, recognizing a problem in how she asked it. “Fluttershy? Are you nervous about going to Griffonstone?”

“W-what?” Fluttershy blurted out, sweat rolling down her head. “N-no, of course not.”

“Wait….” Rainbow said, catching onto what Twilight had. “Are you still afraid of Gilda?”

The shy pegasus shriveled away from them, wishing she had never asked.

Rainbow leaned towards her, saying, “Come on Fluttershy, that was years ago. She’s changed.”

Taking in a breath, Fluttershy kept her composure. “I know, it’s just…..” she trailed off, looking down at her hooves as she tapped them together. Remembering their only encounter together, the pegasus shuddered at the thought of meeting her again. “I would rather us find the friendship problem and return home as fast as we can.”

The train’s whistle stopped both Twilight and Rainbow from pressing the topic. Before it ended, Fluttershy was already on the move to get to the door.

The Hyperborean Mountains towered over the lands around it, giving the ponies a stunning view of the world. A voice-like wind carried across the range of mountains, breaking on the rocks like a soothing breeze. It was nearing noon, so the high peaks were lit in entirety by the sun.

Fortunately, taking the long, winding path to the summit was unnecessary, being that all four ponies could fly straight up to the city themselves.

Griffonstone was on the rise once again; the once broken-down houses were being rebuilt, the library was currently under construction, and the skies were filled with griffons, each busy with their own tasks. The castle was the only part of the city that remained the same, deserted and left in relative ruins.

Twilight was the first to land and take a step through the great arch that sat just outside the city entrance and residential district. She smiled at the sight of the griffons working together much better than they had been in the past. Granted, they still weren’t the nicest to each other, but it was a great improvement over their attitudes before.

Having been the only pony here before, and been back to see Gilda in the past since her last visit, Rainbow was the most impressed by the griffons’ efforts to restore the city.

“If only Pinkie were here,” Rainbow said, looking around. “Seeing the griffons this happy would make her go nuts.”

Twilight managed a chuckle. “I’m sure her Pinkie Sense is telling her just how much she’s missing right now.”

As Twilight and Rainbow led the group, Starfall hung back with Fluttershy, seeing her head lowered and eyes darting about. Whatever Gilda had done all those years ago must have had a serious effect on her outlook of griffons.

Stretching out his wing, Starfall wrapped it over Fluttershy’s back and pulled her closer to him, offering a smile as she looked up at him. She blushed a bit from the embrace, but her sheltered expression told Starfall that she was grateful for his protection.

Rainbow’s eyes darted around, hoping to see her old pal Gilda flying around somewhere. The four walked all the way through the city to the steps of the castle, but the griffon was nowhere to be seen.

“Twilight!?” screamed a voice from afar.

The princess hardly had time to turn before a grayish-blue griffon grabbed hold of her and hugged her tightly.

“Ooooh!” the griffon yelled, sounding ecstatic. “It’s sooo good to see you again!”

“Hello Gabby,” Twilight gasped, being squeezed like a doll. “Good to see you too.”

The overzealous griffon released the princess and looked over at the others. “Hi Rainbow Dash! Hi Fluttershy!” The pegasi replied with a smile and a nod. Ignoring Starfall almost completely, Gabby looked back at Twilight. “Are you here to help with the restoration?”

Shaking her head, Twilight replied, “Not quite. We were sent here by the Cutie Map to solve a friendship problem.”

Gabby folded her arms, thinking hard. “Ummm….” She said to herself. “Don’t know anything about that; everyone here is getting along really well.”

Just after the cheerful griffon said that, she waved at a few other griffons flying by, but they ignored her.

“Hehehe….” She chuckled. “Relatively speaking.”

Before contemplating how to find the friendship problem, Twilight thought of something she had forgotten. “Oh, Gabby? This is Starfall Blitz.” She introduced, raising her hoof to the pegasus. “He is my royal guard.”

Gabby gasped in excitement. “Royal guard!?” She zipped over to Starfall, making him back up a step. “That’s sooo cool! I’m Gabby!”

Starfall chuckled quietly. “Yeah, I figured that.”

“Gabby?” Rainbow asked, getting the blueish griffon’s attention. “Do you know where Gilda is?”

“Gilda?” Gabby replied, smiling wide. “Yeah! She told me yesterday that she was going to sell griffon scones in the City Square all day today!”

Rainbow hoof-pumped the air. “Sweet! Twilight?” she asked, looking over at her friend. “I know we have a friendship problem to find, but can we go find her first? I can’t wait to see her again!”

“I don’t see why not.” Twilight replied with a smile. “She may even be able to help us find the griffons that need us.”

“Awesome!” Rainbow flipped in the air. “Let’s go!”

City Square in Griffonstone was active, griffons flying all over. Twilight had never seen such an effort before, and the fact that they were griffons only made it more astonishing. Air traffic was practically non-existent, they all flew past each other fluidly without collision.

“I wonder how they went from all being grouchy and lazy to this.” Twilight said to herself.

Rainbow paid little attention to the sky, she was kept focused on the ground, eyes searching for her awesome griffon friend. When at first she did not spot her, Rainbow glanced up at the active sky, scanning with even more strain.

Seeing nothing yet, Rainbow grimaced. “That’s weird.”

The four ponies stood at the center of the square, seeing a few griffon stalls, but no Gilda. Twilight walked over to one of them, who was selling satchels.

“Excuse me sir,” Twilight asked politely. “Do you know where we can find a griffon named Gilda?”

The cleric took a quick glance around at all the other stalls, and then returned his gaze to her. “She’s usually out here by now.” He replied, shrugging his shoulders. “Her loss; those griffon scones would have made a small fortune on a day like today.”

Rainbow flew up to him as well. “Got any ideas where she might be?”

“Well….” He said, scratching his head. “I think she freelances as an exploration guide.”

“Exploration guide?” Rainbow asked.

“Yeah, you know, for those who want to explore the Hyperborean Mountains.” The griffon explained. “There’s a chance she could be doing that, but we rarely ever get tourists, let alone have them want to explore the mountains.”

Twilight raised her hoof to her head, thinking. “Thank you.”

The griffon nodded and turned to a customer who had just landed. The four ponies walked back off into the square as the princess delved deeper in thought.

“I suppose she could be giving someone a tour,” Twilight presumed. “Which would probably mean she’ll be gone for a while.”

“Awww…” Rainbow whined, distraught at not being able to see her friend.

Twilight patted her on the back, saying, “Sorry Rainbow, maybe we’ll see her next time.”

A loud cough interrupted the moment. “You again?” asked an old voice.

Rainbow looked up and spotted that old coot from her first visit to Griffonstone. He balanced himself rather pathetically on the perch in the window, his neck craned as he looked down at the ponies.

“What’s your name again?” Rainbow said, head tilted. “Grandpa Griff?”

“That’s Grampa Gruff!” the old griffon shouted, losing his balance as he did, falling down inside his house again. Being that his door was fixed this time, the four ponies heard a loud thud and an old yelp from behind it. Gruff kicked the door open, stepping out with a cough.

Rainbow sighed with a blank expression. “Twilight, Fluttershy, Starfall, this is Gilda’s grandad.”

Immediately, the old griffon zipped up to Twilight, eyeing her up with his scarred face.

“You’re an alicorn!” he pointed out, sounding withered. “What are you doing in these parts? Come to size up your competition, eh?”

Twilight looked confused. “Pardon?”

The senile grump looked around at them all. “You frilly ponies can’t stand the fact that we’re coming back into the game, and you’ve come to sabotage us!”

“We’re…um, just looking for your granddaughter.” Twilight said, a bit weirded out by the advancing, old griffon.

Gruff’s face went from suspicious to normal in the blink of an eye. “Ah, why didn’t you just say so?” he asked, turning around and walking back a bit. “Friends of hers I presume? You ponies and your sappy friendships…..”

“Do you know where she is or not, gramps?” Rainbow said quickly.

“Pipe down little missy!” Gruff retorted, spinning about and coughing some more. “We griffons have finally begun rebuilding our once great home, so you’re going to listen!”

Rainbow lowered her head and groaned as the griffon cleared his throat.

“Not long after you and your pink friend left Griffonstone, my granddaughter began to unite the griffons by showing us that having some bits won’t solve anything.” Gruff began, sitting down. “Apart from the pink one not knowing how to shut her mouth, the two of you must have taught Gilda something special that day, because since then, she has rallied most all of Griffonstone in restoring our home to its former glory!”

Fluttershy seemed calm enough now that Starfall lifted his wing and stepped up beside Twilight, asking, “So is she your new leader?”

Gruff blurted out a laugh. “My girl Gilda? The leader?” The griffon’s laughing caught him a sharp glare from Rainbow. “She could have been, but the moment the question was brought up, all she’s been saying is how much she doesn’t want to lead.”

Rainbow was in slight disbelief. “Really? Gilda’s been saying that?”

“Every time!” Gruff scoffed. “So now the whole of the kingdom has started bickering over who will become the new ruler, but I’m going to keep saying it should be her!”

Starfall tilted his head, confused. “You were just laughing at the notion of her being a leader.”

“I don’t need help remembering what I said!” Gruff snapped back, coughing a few times. “Now get going and find her already!”

Twilight lifted her hoof, concerned. “You don’t know where she is?”

Gruff raised an eyebrow at her before spinning around. “How should I know?” He began hobbling back into his house. “Haven’t seen her since yesterday.” He slammed the door shut and it fell off its hinges, landing on top of him. “Dangnabbit!”

Looking around again, Rainbow began to become a little paranoid for her friend. Gilda was awesome, but something was off, and she had a bad feeling about it.

“Twilight?” she asked, looking over at her friend. “I know it’s not why we came here…..but I need to find Gilda, something is wrong.”

Twilight had wanted to finish up this friendship problem quickly so that she could return to her investigation about the dragon. She thought there was a pretty decent chance Gilda was just giving someone a guided tour in the mountains, bur the lack of tourists and busy schedule of the griffons didn’t fit with that theory.

Just as the lavender alicorn was about to sympathize with Rainbow, events quickly took a dramatic turn.

“Princess Twilight!” Gabby yelled, diving down to them, out of breath. “Come quick! Gilda is trapped in the Abysmal Abyss!”

“What!?” Rainbow shouted.

Gabby turned about quickly. “There’s no time to explain! Follow me!”

Rainbow and Twilight took off with Gabby immediately. Knowing that Fluttershy wouldn’t be able to keep up with them, Starfall stayed with her, the two of them trailing behind the other three.

Gabby, Twilight, and Rainbow quickly found themselves on the outskirts of the city, the griffon leading the two ponies frantically to the rim of the abyss. In her panic, Gabby forgot where exactly they needed to be.

Hesitating in the air, Gabby felt massive pressure on her.

Twilight caught wind of her hesitation, knowing that this was the best time to get the facts. “Gabby! How do you know she is down there?” she asked.

“After talking to you four, I wondered if Gilda may have been down by the exploration headquarters instead of in City Square.” Gabby explained, her eyes scanning the abyss’ rim to find the exact spot she was. “I flew over the abyss when I heard someone shouting to me. I recognized it as Gilda and I panicked…..I knew I wouldn’t be able to save her myself, so I went and found you as quickly as I could.”

Rainbow landed on the rim and peered over into the abyss. “GILDA!” she shouted, her voice echoing and carrying for a long distance.

There was a pause of a few seconds, everyone listening for a response.

“Dash!” echoed a weak voice from far below, barely loud enough to hear. “H-help…!”

A long way down the abyss, beyond sight from above, Gilda was lying down on a rock platform jutting out from the wall, her body in bad shape.

“I’m coming Gilda!” Rainbow shouted back. Spreading her wings, Dash tried diving into the crevice, but the gale-force winds repelled her, sending her back down onto the ground. She recovered and tried again, but once more the winds tore her from the air.

Twilight flew down quickly, helping Rainbow up. “The updraft from the abyss is too strong! We won’t be able to fly down into it like that, we have to think this through.”

Rainbow swatted away Twilight’s hoof. “There’s no time for that!” she yelled. “I’ve been down there before, she doesn’t have long!”

Starfall and Fluttershy landed as Rainbow turned back to face the howling crevice, referring back to her Wonderbolt training, trying desperately to think of a way to do this. Racing up alongside her, Starfall glanced down into the chasm.

“Where is she?” he asked quickly, his eyes not spotting the griffon. “I don’t see her!”

Fluttershy inched up to the rim as everypony else gathered, trying to quickly think of a way to save the trapped griffon. Gabby had left to get the climbing expert from the city.

“Can’t you use a spell or something Twilight!?” Rainbow asked in desperation.

“The changing winds are going to make it impossible to use!” Twilight replied, starting to panic a little herself. Not being able to control the situation or think of a plan began to affect her mentally.

Listening was a strength of Fluttershy’s. Ears erect, she listened intently, her eyes staring down into the dark, loud crevice. Past the shouting of everypony, she could hear it. Her eyes followed the direction of the sound, pinpointing to one spot, possibly far out of sight.

Gabby returned within a few minutes with Rainbow’s climbing guide from the visit before. Staring over into the abyss, the griffon assessed the problem, and got a very bad answer from it.

“If she’s out of sight then we don’t have enough rope.” The griffon said grudgingly.

“What do you mean not enough rope!?” Rainbow was having a total meltdown from the current situation. “Just tie another one onto it!”

The griffon looked diminished, saying, “This is the only quality rope we have. You used a bad rope last time and you got stuck down there; that would only make this worse.”

Seeing Fluttershy focusing on something in the abyss made Starfall fly over to her. Not wanting to lose sight of where she thought Gilda was, Fluttershy didn’t move even though she knew Starfall was beside her.

“I think I know where she is….” Fluttershy told him, staying focused.

“What? Where?” Starfall replied immediately.

Pointing with her hoof, Fluttershy hoped she was right. Starfall focused on it as well, mapping out the abyss in his head. The updraft was too strong for a controlled approach, making wings useless. The chasm was so deep, yet so high off the ground that the winds were tearing at the rock itself.

Eyeing the slants in the rock and the directional force of the air current, Starfall devised a plan, a risky plan. Looking down at himself, he clenched his teeth in frustration, wishing he had brought along his armor.

“More weight.” He said to himself, looking over at the other ponies. “Rainbow! Come here!”

Flying over to him, Rainbow was just about open for anything.

“I have a plan,” he said, giving her a worried look. “But it is definitely not safe.”

Rainbow didn’t look disheartened in the slightest.

Looking back down at Fluttershy’s predicted spot, Starfall said, “We use the duo-dive, just like we did at the academy! We grab her, and pull her up together using the updraft!” Starfall gave Rainbow a stern look. “We’ll have to gauge the flow of wind together, it’s gonna be tough.”

“Let’s do it!” Rainbow replied, determined. “We got this!”

Twilight came running over quickly. “What are you two doing!?”

Knowing they didn’t have any time to lose, the two pegasi faced the abyss. Flying up a few dozen meters, they dove down together, keeping their wings tucked in and their hooves locked on each other from behind. Into the roaring abyss they plummeted, the wind from the dive and current engulfing their senses.

Predicting the flow of the wind, the expert flyers coordinated a bank to the left, dodging a gust that would have sent them into the wall. Spinning and spiraling past other gusts, they continued to fall further and further into the darkness.

Coming up on Fluttershy’s predicted spot, Starfall prayed that she was accurate. Drawing closer and closer to their destination, their timing had to be perfect.

“Now!” Starfall yelled.

Both pegasi unlocked their hooves long enough to level out side by side, their wings catching the powerful updraft as they faced it together. From out of the dark and screaming winds emerged a platform. Both Starfall and Rainbow Dash slid across it, moving quickly to put their backs against the wall.

Barely conscious, Gilda held onto the rock tightly, just a few feet away.

Grabbing hold of the wounded griffon, Rainbow and Starfall pulled her to the wall of the abyss, the wind clawing at them.

“Dash….” Gilda said slowly, sounding exhausted.

Starfall looked up and all around, his eyes following the air currents to try and plan out their escape attempt. One look at the griffon told him that her wings were broken, along with her left arm. They were going to have to carry her; their ascent was going to be extremely difficult.

Rainbow held her tight, both for the sake of the wind and because she was worried sick. “You hang in there, you hear me?” she demanded, her own voice shaking a bit. Gilda continued looking up at her with weary eyes and she attempted at a smile.

A portion of the platform cracked and crumbled under the weight of the three inhabitants, falling down into the darkness. The pegasi looked down as the cracks moved further their way. A minute, maybe two, and the whole platform would be gone.

There was no clean way out, riding the current along the chasm was hard enough, but using an updraft as powerful as this to ascend back up will be something no pony had ever attempted before.

Putting Gilda’s talons each around their necks, the griffon held on as hard as she could. Starfall took her left side with the broken arm, believing he could hold onto her tighter than Rainbow. The three slowly stood as another portion of the platform fell away.

“Ready!?” Rainbow yelled. Gilda gave a half-nod in reply as Starfall prepped himself, taking in short breaths.

Waiting for the right gust, both pegasi leapt off of the rock, the pressure making the platform fall away completely. Using their wings, Rainbow and Starfall used the violent air currents to make them rise as it carried them further along the abyss. The two of them used every ounce of their aerial mastery to predict and feel the flow of the air, adjusting their wings in the slightest differences in order to maintain their increasing altitude.

The first rogue wind gust struck them on Starfall’s side. They faltered, the current taking advantage of the angle of their wings and pushing them closer to the jagged wall of rock. They adjusted to the change in time to space themselves away from the wall, their climb continuing.

Up above, Twilight and Gabby watched with worried eyes, trying to spot the two brave pegasi. A crowd of a few griffons began to line the rim of the abyss as well, having heard word of Gilda’s peril.

“There!” Gabby shouted, pointing down into the abyss. “I can see them!”

Twilight strained her eyes, seeing a mass of three figures moving along the crevice and gradually climbing up towards them. Knowing that the spell wouldn’t work at such range, she had to wait and hope.

Rainbow clenched her teeth and took quick breaths like Starfall, the massive surge of wind pounding away at her back. The howling abyss threw wave after wave of wind gusts at them, leaving no room for error.

Another strong gust struck on Rainbow’s side this time. Starfall anticipated it and braced before it hit, supporting Rainbow’s wing-angle change. Riding the wind more fluidly, the plan was working. Now half-way there, meter by meter the three rose higher, slowly approaching the open air.

A double-wave of gusts came out of nowhere, striking both pegasi at the same time. They faltered once more, their fluid ascension ceasing as they struggled to reassert control. Not adjusting quickly enough, the gust slammed Starfall into the side of the abyss. Rainbow angled her wings accordingly, and Starfall used his other hoof to try and separate himself from the rock.

Using a short burst of her strength, Gilda kicked at the rock wall with both legs, freeing the three of them from the pressure. Starfall caught the wind with his wings again and they leveled out. Luckily, his wings were untouched, and his adrenaline kept him from feeling much pain.

Returning to their method of adjusting their wings to the wind, Rainbow and Starfall counterbalanced each other, rising a bit faster.

Griffons now lined the abyss, watching intently. The guide griffon tied the one good rope onto a sturdy rock, a few other griffons helping keep it tight. She scaled down with the hopes of reaching them before another gust did them in.

“Almost there!” Rainbow yelled, the power of the wind around her almost blotting out her voice completely.

The griffon repelled down as quickly as she could, almost within range of them. Twilight watched with nervous anticipation, gauging whether or not they were close enough.

Rainbow reached out for the griffon, who was nearly close enough.

Starfall felt it coming, pulling Gilda and Rainbow as hard as he could while angling his wings to reverse their spots. A massive wind surge struck on Rainbow’s side and they couldn’t possibly stop it in time. Starfall was heaved into the rock wall again, this time with greater force. The collision had damaged his wings.

The rogue gust sent the griffon clear up the wall, resulting in her clawing at the rock to stay put.

The strike against the wall made them flounder, Starfall losing his grip on Gilda. The wind nearly blasted them apart from each other.

But Rainbow wasn’t going down that easily.

With a loud shout, she began beating her wings as strong as she could, nothing held back. Now injured, Starfall was little more than dead weight just as much as Gilda. But with fierce, determined eyes, Rainbow defied the abyss, flying up and riding the winds at the same time.

“Come on Rainbow…” Twilight said quietly.

With the lives of two friends in her hooves, Rainbow endured beyond exhaustion. Turning and spiraling with the air currents, she rose higher and higher to the cheering crowd above.

Another huge surge occurred, striking the confident pegasus from her glorious ascension.

Seeing the right moment, Twilight fired a well-aimed beam from her horn. The magic struck the wall that the three were falling towards, forming a portal. Rainbow, Starfall, and Gilda soared through the portal and emerged from another one that the alicorn had previously made. The portal only stayed open for a split second, the focus being blown away by the wind current.

The griffons all cheered as they converged on the saviors. Rainbow was quick to help Gilda up, the approaching griffons helping to lift her up and carry her away towards the castle.

Starfall remained on the ground for a few moments, catching his breath. Rainbow came over and helped him up as well, the two of them breathing heavily.

“Nice….” Starfall gasped, looking over at her. “Nice job……and thanks…..”

Rainbow managed a nod. “Don’t…..mention it….”

Twilight and Fluttershy were quick to grab the two of them into a group hug.

“You two are such showoffs.” Twilight scoffed, overwhelmed with happiness that they were back. She looked at the injured pegasus, saying, “Starfall, are you-”

“I’m good.” He answered, wincing a bit as he flexed his wing. “I’ve walked away from worse.”

The four of them were then escorted to the castle by the remaining griffons.

Gilda hobbled out from the new infirmary, now residing in one of the castle halls. Gabby and the ponies sat in wait, rising when they saw her.

“Thanks again Dash.” Gilda said, pointing at her. “Guess this makes us even then, huh?”

Rainbow scoffed. “Ha, I guess it does for me, but now you owe Starfall here too.”

Gilda glanced over at the stallion, eyeing him up. “Starfall, huh? Pretty cool name.” She play-punched him. “Thanks dude, you know, for saving me.”

“Anytime.” Starfall chuckled, now seeing why she and Rainbow were such good friends.

“Guess I should thank you too.” Rainbow added, looking over at him. “You spun us around so that it was you that hit the wall and not me.”

Starfall shrugged his shoulders. “Knew that if it came down to one of us carrying the other two out, you had a better chance than me.”

Giving Rainbow a moment to revel in the compliment, Twilight stepped up. “I’m glad you’re safe now Gilda. How did you get stuck down there in the first place?”

Lowering her head a bit, Gilda let out a defeated sigh. This surprised everypony, none more so than Rainbow, who took a step forward.

“Gilda?” she asked. “What is it?”

Looking back up at them all, Gilda looked both angry and upset. “A customer asking me personally to guide him down into the Abysmal Abyss. Thought it was weird seeing him want to go down there, but I took up the job anyway, figured I could use the extra bits.”

Gilda sat down, trying to calm her nerves at recalling the story.

“We found the skull of Arimaspi, you know, that big ugly thing from the last time we were down there? For some reason, seeing it made him want to keep going down further.” Gilda shook her head. “I knew going any further would be too dangerous, but he offered to pay me 1,000 bits if I did!”

“1,000 bits!?” Rainbow echoed, her mouth agate.

“He had brought down some extra rope, so I went for it, thinking we could handle going down a little further.” Gilda said, sounding sure of herself. “So we further down, for a while really, and it went just fine…..until, I saw it….” She looked up at them all. “The Idol of Boreas.”

Rainbow nearly fell from out her seat. “Whoa, what!? You saw it again!?”

“Yeah!” Gilda promised. “It must’ve fallen down to that platform the last time we saw it!”

“What happened then?” Gabby asked. “Did either of you manage to grab it?”

Gilda, all of a sudden, looked really angry. “Oh, he grabbed it alright….after he attacked me!

“Attacked you?” Twilight asked. “The pony you were guiding attacked you?”

“He wasn’t a pony.” Gilda huffed. “That’s the last time I ever trust a dragon!”

A silence befell the group. It couldn’t possibly be….

“What kind of dragon was it?” Starfall asked with an inquisitive expression.

“Big black one,” Gilda replied with a sneer. “Grayish underneath, had gold horns, and seriously creepy, red eyes.”

Twilight couldn’t believe her ears. Here too? The dragon had come here? And found the Idol of Boreas? Excusing herself from the group, she trotted away. Watching her as she went, Starfall followed.

“What’s up with them?” Gilda asked.

“It’s a long story.” Rainbow replied.

Now that it was just the four of them, Gilda took notice to the shy pegasus hiding slightly from the griffon’s gaze. She recognized her form Ponyville, that quiet, teary-eyed one that she yelled at.

“Hey, ummm, it’s Fluttershy, right?” Gilda asked.

Hearing the sound of her name from the griffon, Fluttershy attempted at a smile. “yes….?”

Gilda scratched her neck with her good talon. “Listen, I’m sorry for how uncool I was back then. It’s bothered me for a while.” She said sincerely. “I was a real jerk, but I’m better now.”

Holding out her talon, Fluttershy paused, surprised by this apology.

“Friends?” Gilda asked, offering a sheepish smile.

Fluttershy looked down at the offered talon and slowly shook it with her hoof, smiling in return, while still nervous.

“Friends.” Fluttershy echoed.

A glowing light shined on Fluttershy and Rainbow’s flanks. Looking down at them, their cutie marks inverted, coming together.

“Wow…” Rainbow said, smiling as she looked up at Gilda. “Who knew?”

Gilda’s eyebrow lifted as she watched their cutie marks glow. “Oh, right.” She nodded, then proceeding to shake her head. “Yeah, that’s still pretty weird.”

Twilight stood at the entrance to the castle, deep in thought. Coincidences like this were the events that reminded her that the world was made up of more than just science. This monster was everywhere……the Castle of the Two Sisters, Fireglow, now even Griffonstone. There had to be a connection, there just had to be.

Peering out from around the corner, Starfall stepped forward quietly, giving the princess space to think.

Why was it that she could never stay at these new places for very long? Twilight knew that a vacation was impossible right now, but she wished she could just have some time to relax and feel safe. Looking behind her, Starfall sent a smile her way.

“We need to return to Ponyville.” Twilight said, feeling pressured. “I have to figure this out.”

Starfall nodded, saying, “As you wish.”

Twilight then smiled back. “I’m happy you’re not hurt, you know?”

“You and me both princess.” Starfall chuckled, he quickly shook his head. “I mean, Twilight.”

The princess giggled a little, feeling some of the pressure on her lift. Looking down at her cutie mark, it showed that that the friendship problem had been solved.

Impressed, Twilight looked back up at Starfall. “Guess Rainbow and Fluttershy are getting better at this than I am.”

Author's Note

Hey everypony!
Got Rainbow and Starfall with some serious, top-tier aerial skills! Fluttershy and Gilda finally made up for their experience in the past, and we got to see Gabby again!
This dragon is absolutely everywhere! What could he hope to gain from stealing all these artifacts?
Anypony else curious about what happened to Starfall the night before? After Part I is finished, I am going to make a separate story about what happened that night!
See you next week with the next chapter! Stay awesome!

Chapter 11

Spike sat alone in the castle throne room. Twilight, Rainbow, Fluttershy, and Starfall had just left not too long ago for Griffonstone by call of the Cutie Map.

Twilight had offered to him the chance to go, but he just wasn’t up for it. Spike had been tormented for the last few days thinking about Ember. Sometimes he waited for hours at a time in the castle hall waiting for a letter to arrive saying that she woke up and was going to be fine.

Spinning an emerald on the table, Spike had his head leaned over on his claw, puffing out a sigh. He knew that moping around all day wasn’t going to help, so he tossed the gemstone in his mouth and got up off of his little throne, headed towards the door. Perhaps he could help Starlight and Trixie research in all of the books.

He only took a few steps before his cheeks puffed up and he burped out a small spout of green flames, a scroll appearing from the magic. The little dragon picked up the scroll and opened it, his eyes reading it across.

Dear Spike,
Inform Princess Twilight upon her return that I have important news for her regarding the black dragon you heard of in the Dragon Lands. It is imperative that you relay this message to her personally. Tell no one else of this letter, this must be kept confidential.

Princess Luna

Zecora sat comfortably in her hospital bed, sipping at a cup of tea made for her by Nurse Redheart. Looking out her window, the clouds above blocked out the morning sun. Snowflakes floated peacefully down towards the ground, and everypony was wrapped up in scarves or sweaters.

Returning her gaze back to her tea, Zecora sipped at it again. Her injuries were healing slowly, but getting better none the less. The initial paranoia and anxiety had gone away some time ago and she now sat quietly, appreciating the solitude.

“Hey Zecora!” Apple Bloom said excitedly, breaking the silence.

With a sigh, Zecora managed a smile. “Hello there little Apple Bloom, what brings you here to my room?”

“Ah thought I’d stop by to see how ya were doin’.” The little filly answered, walking up beside her bed. “Are ya feeling any better?”

Zecora replied with a nod, gently putting her tea cup down.

“Ah brought somepony here to meet ya.” Apple Bloom continued. “He’s our newest Cutie Mark Crusader.”

“Always a pleasure to meet new friends,” Zecora said, looking up at the door as it opened. “Now tell me how you-”

Shadow stepped into the room and Zecora stopped mid-rhyme, her eyes widening at the sight of the dark pony. Shadow walked up to her bedside, a smile on his face.

“You must be Zecora. My name is Shadow Light, I’ve heard a lot about you.” He said, being polite.

Sweat beaded down Zecora’s head as she swallowed, offering a nervous smile in return.

“Shadow is the Pony of Shadows!” Apple Bloom blurted out. “Ah have just been die’n to ask if y’all have met before!”

Zecora’s smile disappeared instantly at the mention of the question.

Looking down at his fellow crusader, Shadow shook his head, “Sorry Apple Bloom; but I can’t remember anything before I was freed.”

“Yeah, ah know.” Apple Bloom recalled, nodding to him, and then looking at the zebra. “But Zecora here would remember, right?”

Her mind and heart racing, Zecora thought up an escape from the question.

“Oh my, look at the time!” the zebra said, pointing at the clock. “To sleep I must go, before the next chime!”

Apple Bloom tilted her head. “Huh?”

Shadow read Zecora’s reaction to him and knew nervousness when he saw it. She likely had seen him before, but he didn’t want to know about it.

“I think she means the doctor wanted her to get more sleep.” Shadow said, getting Apple Bloom’s attention. “We wouldn’t want her to get into trouble now, would we?”

The little earth pony pouted to herself, knowing he was right. “Alright….” She said, bummed out. “See ya later then Zecora, sleep well.”

Apple Bloom trotted out the door, followed by Shadow, who glanced back at the zebra as he went. When finally she was alone again, Zecora let out her breath, which she had held.

He was here? In Ponyville?

Pinkie Pie and Applejack were walking along the road to Sweet Apple Acres, talking about their plans for Hearth’s Warming.

A sudden shudder and shiver in Pinkie’s mane made them both stop.

Applejack eyed her with a bit of suspicion and nervousness. “Pinkie Sense?”

Pinkie stopped shuddering and paused for a moment, looking deep in thought. Her orange friend had never seen her do that one before, so she took a half-step away, just in case.

“I think my Pinkie Sense is telling me that I’m missing something exciting.” Pinkie said, tilting her head.

AJ sighed in relief, continuing her walk as the pink mare followed suite.

“Pinkie Pie, you think just about everythin’ is excitin’.”

The halls of Canterlot Castle were empty, apart from the guards posted at each of their stations. Princess Luna walked calmly past them on her way to the throne room. It was unlike Celestia to call for her this early in the day.

Waiting for her to draw closer, the two guards posted at the throne room door opened it wide for her. Entering the massive room, lit up bright by the stained glass windows, Luna approached her sister.

“You have good reason for summoning me this early, I trust?” Luna said as she walked, sounding tired. “These past few nights have kept me more exerted than I would care to admit.”

Celestia looked down upon her sister with a hint of disappointment. “I imagine they have.”

Luna quickly came to realize that something was wrong.

“What is it sister?” she asked, walking up upon her own throne and sitting down. “Has something happened in Ponyville?”

Using her magic, Celestia lifted a scroll to eye level without looking at it. “You would know, sending a letter to Spike about Twilight would mean you should know much more than I.”

Luna grimaced, cursing herself for not having the patience to wait for a dream message like last time. “Who I send letters to is none of your concern, sister.”

“Enough Luna.” Celestia demanded of her. “I know Twilight has been searching for the dragon, and I know that you have been helping her.”

“She is just trying to help, Celestia,” Luna responded. “Why do you insist on handling this matter alone?”

Celestia stomped her hoof. “I don’t want to hear another word about it! I am shocked that you would hide this from me.”

Having held in her frustration long enough, Luna couldn’t take it anymore.

“Me hide this from you?” she snapped, quick to rise off of her throne. “How dare you scold me for secrecy!?” It then occurred to Luna that she never asked how Celestia got the letter in the first place. It didn’t take long for her to figure it out, everything made sense. “You’ve been spying on Twilight and Shadow? Haven’t you?”

The accusation left Celestia momentarily speechless.

“You have royal guards watching their every move and monitoring any messages they send, don’t you?” Luna continued, unraveling the secret herself. “What has happened to you Celestia? Why are you doing all of this? Why have you been lying to me!?”

Celestia raised her chin and looked away from her sister, saying, “My royal guards are doing no such thing; I have sent them to all corners of Equestria to find this dragon, and they shall find him in due time. As for you, I have told you the whole truth and kept nothing from you.”

“Look at me!” Luna yelled, earning a startled look from her sister. “Why do you hate Shadow? What do you know that you’re not telling me?”

The royal sisters had a few moments of silence between them, looking into each other’s eyes. Luna didn’t see anger in her sister’s eyes. It wasn’t denial, pride, or disappointment.

It was sorrow, fear, and pure agony.

Quick to avoid eye contact thereafter, Celestia rose from her throne and trotted away from Luna without a word, her head lowered to hide her pain.

Luna watched her as she left, emotion finally building up past her ability to stop. Collapsing on the floor, she covered her face with her hooves.

Shadow looked up at the sky as he walked, looking at the thick clouds. He hadn’t seen any pegasi in a while, perhaps they figured they had made it snow enough for now.

Having gone around Ponyville with Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo; Shadow decided to take a walk by himself. The back road around the town was long and not normally used, making for a good place to think.

Shadow loved Ponyville, and everything about it. He loved waking up in the morning to feel the sun on his face. He loved the struggle, through progress, of getting over his shrinking fears. He loved seeing everypony so happy. He loved it all.

Humming to himself a tune, which had gotten stuck in his head by Pinkie Pie, he walked slowly along the road, a smile on his face.

All of a sudden, a chill shot up Shadow’s back, making him stop and shiver a bit. He looked around, all of the sound from Ponyville having yielded to the icy breeze. The silence lingered as everything began to feel cold.

Resuming into a trot, he headed for the castle.

“Where are you going?” whispered a voice from behind him.

Shadow spun around in a flash, greeted only by an empty path and another cold breeze. His golden eyes scanned the area around him, seeing nothing.

“Home to be with your friends?” the voice asked.

No, not now. He had been doing so well.

“You’re not real.” Shadow said to himself, trembling.

“You have no friends.”

Turning away and closing his eyes, Shadow shook his head. “No….you’re wrong!”

“Stop resisting…..” The voice echoed into the air. “Accept who you are.”

“I know who I am!” Shadow yelled, spinning around with his eyes open. “My name is Shadow Light!”

An amused cackle echoed in Shadow’s ears, his whole body shaking.

“No…..that is not your name.”

“Go away….” Shadow said to himself, falling onto the ground with his hooves over his head. “Go away! Leave me alone!”

“You already have a name….” the voice continued. “Do you remember?”

Shadow winced away in fear, his eyes shut tight. “No! I don’t want to remember! I never want to remember!”

“Your name…..is…..”

Covering his ears, Shadow felt the cold seeping into every inch of his body like before. Sounds of horror began to shriek all around him. Whispers and screams echoed from all over. They all began to blend into the same, terrifying noise. Flashes of red engulfed his sight and the sounds all began to take form into one, single word.

“Shadow!” pierced a voice from beyond.

The flashes ceased, and all of the sounds fell to silence. Shadow slowly opened his eyes, his hooves still covering his head.

“Shadow?” repeated the light-hearted voice. “Are you alright?”

Peeking out from under his hooves, there was a pegasus beside him. Derpy leaned in closer, a worried expression on her face.

“You were shouting….” She said, sitting down on her stomach so that they could be at eye level with each other. “You sounded scared.”

By merely looking into the gray pegasus’ eyes, Shadow felt the freezing cold begin to melt away. All of the fear and horror, calmed by the perfect gaze of a friend. Not having the strength to reply, Shadow stayed down, his head lowered.

Seeing her friend in such despair, Derpy leaned forward and hugged him without a word.

“Whenever I’m sad or afraid….” She said quietly. “A hug always makes me feel better.”

The cold made way for the warmth, which spread throughout Shadow like wildfire. He leaned his head onto her shoulder and she smiled.

“Why don’t we go to Twilight’s Castle and get all warmed up?” she asked happily.

Shadow only replied with a nod. Derpy used her wings to help get him up and she stayed holding onto him as they proceeded towards the castle.

Walking was something Discord seldom did. What’s the point in taking the time to walk somewhere when you could just appear there by thinking about it?

“I know, right?” Discord asked, pushing aside a low-hanging tree branch.

Everfree Forest was just as dim and creepy as it always was, but the draconequus hardly paid any mind to that. He traversed the dark path paying no mind to the trees around him as he was deep in thought.

“Oh, this is ridiculous.” He said to himself. “How can no pony else other than Celestia and I see this problem? And she has the nerve to ask me to spy on my own friends?” Discord lifted his chin and turned away. Looking forward again, he appeared having a Celestia-like mask on. “Oooh, look at me, I’m Tia and I can command Discord to do whatever I want!”

Shaking his head in disgust, the Celestia mask flew off of him. Discord muttered to himself as he came across a few trees fallen onto the path. Without breaking stride, he disappeared and then reappeared on the other side of them.

As he kept walking, he knew that wasn’t why she was doing it.

“No I didn’t.” Discord scoffed. “Don’t write that!”

Reporting to Celestia on letters that Twilight sends outside Ponyville was simple, but it wasn’t enough. Discord was not going to ride backseat as Celestia solved this issue herself. These were his friends after all, and no one, not even the royal pony sisters, were going to tell him how to protect his friends.

“It’s bad enough that hotshot pegasus mouthed off to me like that….” Discord mumbled. “Now I have to deal with this whole thing myself.”

Emerging out from a thicket, Discord spotted Zecora’s Hut. He had come here before in search of a few laughs in the past, but didn’t come for poison joke this time. Refusing to use the door, the draconequus appeared inside the hut, looking around.

“Hmmm…..” he grumbled, spotting a particular shelf and walking over to it. There were seven potion bottles sitting on it in a line. “If I were a zebra….which bottle would I put the conspicuous, purple potion in?”

Six of the seven bottles were plain glass, but one had a golden top and bottom, with the opening having carvings of creatures with red eyes. Discord eyed all of them, trying to decide.

“Oh who cares!” he said, shaking his head. Snapping his claw, the right potion appeared in it, having been the gold covered one. “Huh, never would’ve guessed.” He chuckled, offering a blank expression to nowhere.

Walking out from the hut, Discord glanced around, as if expecting something to happen.

“That Starlight is such a liar.” He said to himself. “Walking around is by no means more fun that doing this.” He snapped his claws and disappeared.

Closing the book with her magic, Starlight groaned, tossing it into the massive pile of books behind her. With only a few books left to search, the odds did not look too great that an answer would be found.

Rubbing her eyes, she asked, “Trixie, would you ask Spike-”

The blue unicorn stirred about, cuddling her own magician hat as she lie sleeping on her cushion. Starflight looked over at her and then sighed, shaking her head.

“Never mind.” She said to herself, using her magic to grab the next book.

A knock at the castle door made Starlight’s head rise, her ears perked up. She got up and trotted over to the library door, seeing Spike enter the main hall below. Walking to the entrance, Spike opened the door to see Octavia and Vinyl standing in wait.

“Good evening Spike.” Octavia said happily. “May we come in?”

Spike managed a small smile. “Yeah, sure.”

Opening the door wider, the two mares walked on in, the three of them entering the throne room. Wanting to break away from her the books anyway, Starlight trotted over to the stairs.

Spike sat in Twilight’s throne as the two mares glanced around. “What can I do for you two?”

“Is Starfall here, by chance?” Octavia asked.

Shaking his head, Spike replied, “Sorry, he left this morning with Twilight, Rainbow Dash, and Fluttershy to Griffonstone.”

“Oh bother….” Octavia said, lifting her hoof to her mouth, thinking. “Now we’re going to have to-” She stopped when she noticed Vinyl had put her headphones back on. “Vinyl!” she snapped, prodding her friend with her hoof. “Take those off!”

The white unicorn nonchalantly used her magic to lift her headphones.

“I came along to help you apologize to Starfall,” Octavia said, lifting her chin and looking away. “The least you could do is pay attention.”

Spike tilted his head in confusion. “Apologize for what?”

Octavia returned her gaze to the small dragon, saying, “Vinyl here is responsible for Starfall returning so late last night, so it seems only proper that she apologizes to him.”

Spike had no idea that Starfall had gotten back late. Shrugging his shoulders, he didn’t really know what to say. “Well Griffonstone is a long flight from here, I can’t imagine they’ll be back anytime soon.”

“Hmm….” Octavia thought. “Vinyl, why don’t we-” She stopped herself once again at the sight of her friend nodding to the music in her headphones. “VINYL!”

Luckily for the white unicorn, Shadow and Derpy walked across the hall, drawing the attention away from her.

“Oh hey Shadow,” Spike said, not yet noticing the trauma in his eyes. “How was your walk?”

Derpy looked at Shadow. “You should go get some sleep, I’ll come back tomorrow to make sure you feel better.”

Shadow gave her a nod, resuming towards the stairs as Derpy flew over to the three, now concerned, bystanders in the throne room.

“He got cold.” She told them, offering a big smile. “Bye!” Without looking where she was going, she flew straight into the wall. Shaking her head, she flew out the doorway.

After getting pas the strange scene, Spike looked back at the other two. “Say, why are you only now coming here to apologize? Why didn’t you try earlier?”

Vinyl grinned a sheepish smile as Octavia answered for her. “She slept in…..again.”

“Well alright,” Spike continued. “Just come on back tomorrow around this time, I’m sure they’ll be back by then.”

Immediately after completing his sentence; Twilight, Rainbow, Fluttershy, and Starfall came walking in through the castle door.

“Whoa!” Spike said quickly, rushing out into the hall. “That was crazy fast.”

Starlight came down the steps, having gotten lost again, to see them all.

“Twilight?” she asked. “You’re back already?”

“Good, you’re here.” Twilight said, trotting over to her and up the stairs. “We have a lot of researching to do, come on.”

Starlight’s expression dropped like a rock. “Ugh, okay…..”

Spike looked over at the other three that had just returned. “What is it? What’s wrong?”

“He showed up again.” Starfall replied. “That dragon was in Griffonstone.”

Before Spike could say any more, Fluttershy asked, “Is Shadow here?”

“Yeah, he just went upstairs to his room.” Spike answered.

Spike and Fluttershy were quick to follow Twilight and Starlight up the stairs, leaving Rainbow, Starfall, Octavia, and Vinyl in the hallway. A somewhat awkward silence lingered in between Starfall and the musicians.

Octavia nudged Vinyl forward, giving her an expecting expression.

Lifting up a piece of paper with her magic, Vinyl wrote on it and then turned it around for them to see:

Dude, last night was awesome! Want to go out again sometime?

Starfall’s eyes grew wide in embarrassment as Rainbow stifled a laugh, dying of it on the inside. Octavia’s eye twitched.

“VINYL!!!”

Dusk fell over Equestria as the moon began to rise. A winter night in Canterlot truly was a sight to behold. The cold brings ponies together for dances and gatherings of other sorts. The brilliance of the stars in the black sky, shining just a bit more brightly than during other seasons. All of the world is brought to a standstill, and a certain kind of magic fills the air.

Celestia’s chambers were void of sound. She lie on her bed, eyes open and filled with so many lingering emotions. This was not the first time she felt this, for the sickening feeling had come over her only a few years before. Celestia loved Luna, as any sister should. For a thousand years Celestia had to endure her life without her only family, and though she hid it well, their separation wounded her deeply. She never wanted to feel it again….which is why the truth became too difficult to say.

It pained Celestia to imagine what Luna would think of her if she knew. But such was the sacrifice a ruler had to make to protect her beloved sister.

“Oh my…” said Discord from the balcony, leaning against the wall. “Doesn’t this bring back memories?”

This draconequus had the absolute, worst timing in the history of Equestria. In Celestia’s fragile state of mind, she had no patience for this now.

Discord’s eye brow lifted. “No comments?” he asked. “You don’t want to command me to leave? Demand that I spy on more of my friends? Ask me to poof a slice of cake into existence?”

His attempted at a humorous approach hit a stone wall. Celestia remained there at a level of defeat that just wasn’t enjoyable for Discord to see. All of the spirit and willpower that the princess had was gone.

“I take it you haven’t told her the truth yet?” Discord asked, no longer joking.

Celestia looked away from him, lying her head down on the bed in exhaustion. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Celestia.” The draconequus said lightly, standing up straight and walking over to her. “You know as well as I do that I could hear everything that transpired around me while I was that stone tourist attraction.” He chuckled, ceasing the humor thereafter. “I remember the night you came out to see me as well as all the rest, and I can recall every word you said.”

Her gaze fell to look at the blanket, still too broken to lift her head. “Do you find enjoyment in exploiting my weaknesses?”

Discord sat down on the bed beside her. “To be honest, I’m just glad you have weaknesses to exploit in the first place.” He said honestly. “Being perfect would be too boring, everyone needs a few flaws here and there. As long as we’re playing the honesty game; I have always liked your flaws. They make you so much more fun.”

“You think any of this is fun?” Celestia questioned him, finally finding it in her to get up and face him. “What is the matter with you? Why must you torment me like this?”

“Alright, alright.” Discord scoffed, waving his claw. “Let us dispense with the formalities then.”

The purple potion from Zecora’s Hut appeared in his claw in front of her.

“You want the truth? You got it.” Discord gestured towards the potion.

Celestia froze when she the golden colors and the purple mixture. It was the same potion Twilight said she had used to solve the Plunder Seed problem that Discord caused. It granted the user the ability to see back in time based around a certain event, and could only be activated by alicorn magic.

“I am not drinking that.” Celestia stated boldly.

“Oh come on, why not?” Discord questioned her.

Celestia looked upon the potion with a level of fear. “There’s no telling what I’ll see. Some things in history should remain forgotten, not remembered.”

“You are being impossible.” Discord groaned. “You wanted to know the truth about that shadow pony, so here’s your chance! Don’t throw it away now!”

“No!” Celestia yelled, turning away from the draconequus. “You have outstayed your welcome. Leave.”

There were a few moments of silence in between the two. Celestia could feel his stare on her as she stayed motionless. He floated up into the air and sat the potion down on her night stand. Leaving to fly away, he stopped at the balcony door.

“I admire your devotion to your sister.” Discord said without facing her. “But take it from me Celestia; don’t wait to tell someone how much you care about them. It will destroy you on the inside.”

The statement made Celestia peer around at him, seeing him take off into the night. Her eyes then glanced over to the potion, which sat only a few meters away. Her gaze was removed from it and she lied down again, staring down at her blanket.

A few more moments passed and she turned her head, looking at the potion once again. All of the answers….all so close, and yet, so far away.

Author's Note

Hey there everypony!
So now we see that there is definitely something Celestia and Discord know that they are hiding, but just what can it be?
Shadow's torment by this voice is only looking to be getting worse, but at least Derpy was able to pull him out of it all. How will he fare against himself?
Tension peaking for anypony yet? I sure hope you are enjoying it!
Stay awesome!

Chapter 12

That was it, there were no more. Every book in Equestria on old legends, items of historic significance, and dragons. The castle library was literally covered in stacks of books, and not one of them held the answer.

Closing the back cover of a book she had re-read, Twilight leaned back in her seat, rubbing the sides of her head with her hooves. It had only been a day since their return to Griffonstone, but Twilight had gone back through most other books that had to do with griffons as well, seeing if there was any kind of correlation. Twilight sighed in exhaustion, the weight of her failure pressing down upon her.

Starfall stood not too far away, having gotten worried about her non-stop researching. He looked at her with concerned eyes, but said nothing. He could tell that this whole ordeal was only making her feel worse.

“Could I have a moment alone, Starfall?” she asked without looking to him.

“Of course.” Starfall replied, flying over to the door and opening it. “I’m going to take a flight over Ponyville, I won’t be long.”

The sound of the door closing echoed in the massive chamber. Twilight sat there, silent and still as she mustered together all of her intellectual strength. There had to be something she was missing, there just had to be.

Lowering her hooves back down to her sides, the princess’ gaze passed over a few books stacked on the table. She did a double-take when something caught her eye. Using her magic, she lifted up two of the stacks to see one book she had not re-read yet: “Ancient Artifacts of Equestria” by Clover the Clever.

Twilight remembered having gone through it before, when Starfall had brought it along with the others from the Crystal Empire. Opening to the first page, she began to read.

The afternoon flurry had just stopped, a fresh coat of snow covering the ground. Starfall flew overhead, watching the citizens of Ponyville down below as they went about their lives. Seeing so many couples and young fillies, Starfall got to thinking.

Would he ever settle down with somepony? Would he ever start a family? Scary thoughts for a single pegasus during his career, but hopeful at the same time. Being a royal guard was demanding enough, but having the responsibility of being a parent, now that would put him in a whole other league entirely. It’s not that he didn’t want a family, he just didn’t feel up to it, it was too early.

Pushing the future-plans aside, Starfall resumed his worry about Twilight. She put far too much pressure on herself to solve this mystery, and it burdened him to watch her be so down on herself.

Having little time to react, Starfall was bumped into on his side by a certain gray pegasus.

“Hiya Starfall!” Derpy said happily.

Starfall shook his head, looking over at her with a smile. “Hey Derpy, good to see you.”

“Going for a flight? Mind if I come?” she asked.

“Not at all.” He answered, looking forward again. “I could use some good company.”

The two pegasi flew at a calm, steady pace, enjoying the winter scenery around them. The sound of fillies and colts laughing down below gave the air about them more cheer. A sweet-smelling aroma funneled out from Sugarcube Corner and a few restaurants, treating their customers with warm, baked goods.

Derpy peered over at Starfall, seeing his somewhat-depressed expression.

“What’s wrong?” she asked him.

Starfall was quick to try and hide his expression, but she had obviously already seen it. “I’m worried about Twilight,” he admitted. “I think she feels as though it’s her responsibility to have all the answers and fix every problem that comes her way, without fail.”

Derpy looked a little sad at first, but then a thought brightened her up again. “But she has a bunch of friends! Nopony can fail when they have friends by their side!”

“I just wish I knew what I could do to help her,” Starfall continued. “Watching her struggle like this makes me feel useless….” The comment delivered a blow to his own pride. “And I hate feeling useless….”

Looking to her friend, Derpy smiled and flew up onto Starfall’s back. “The first time we met, you saved me from those bullies. Now it’s your turn to save Twilight from her worries.”

Starfall glanced up at her, who looked down at him from over his head. “How do I do that?”

“Just be Starfall Blitz.” Derpy replied, tilting her head. “Nopony could ask for much better than that.”

Looking forward again, Starfall contemplated what she said. Derpy continued to ride on his back, waving at other ponies down below and in the sky around them. Rainbow spotted the two of them and caught up from behind.

“What are you doing Derpy?” she chuckled, finding it funny that Starfall was oblivious to the pegasus on top of him.

Lifting her hooves up, Derpy said, “Starfall’s giving me a ride!”

Rainbow proceeded to laugh a bit, earning a somewhat embarrassed grin from Starfall. Flying up over top of them, Rainbow landed on him too. Starfall grunted as he dropped a few meters in altitude. Carrying one other pony on his back was easy enough, two was when he had to focus a bit more on flying.

“Mind if I tag along?” Rainbow laughed.

“Ha ha, very funny.” Starfall scoffed, continuing to fly with the two mares resting on his back.

The three shared a quick round of laughter. Rainbow then got an implication based on the fact that he was flying around.

“Twilight still in the library?” Starfall’s lack of a response told her what she needed to know. “She is gonna read herself to exhaustion at this rate.”

Derpy looked down at Starfall, curious. “How many books has she read anyway?”

“Hundreds.” Starfall replied, still ill at ease when thinking about it.

Rainbow scoffed. “More like thousands.”

“Wow….” Derpy said, in awe. “How does she do that?”

“She’s an egg-head,” Rainbow responded with a chuckle. “Reading is one of the things she does best.”

The three continued along in the sky, enjoying the winter day.

“Are you two seriously just going to stay up there?” Starfall asked.

“Yep!” both Rainbow and Derpy replied in unison.

Spike rested on his bed, both claws tucked behind his head. Turning his head a bit, he looked over at the clock, and then back at the ceiling. He knew it was pointless to wait for a letter, it could be days, weeks even, until it would arrive…..if it would arrive.

He had gone over it a thousand times in his head, imagining what all he could have done if he were there when Ember was attacked. Each time, however, it ended up less realistic and more like a comic book, with him pounding the other dragon to a pulp. Which he knew just plain couldn’t happen.

Thoughts of the black dragon led to Spike trying to imagine why he was doing all of this. Taking the scepter from Ember, stealing the Idol of Boreas from Griffonstone? What would a dragon want with a griffon idol anyway? Then the matter of the Bloodstone Scepter; if he wanted to be the Dragon Lord, he would have used the scepter to assert his control over the other dragons, not disappear without a trace. None of it made sense, why would he do all of this?

A knock at his door snapped Spike out of his thought-trance, making him sit up.

“Spike? It’s Starlight.” she asked.

“Come on in.” Spike replied.

Starlight opened the door and entered the room. “I came to check up on you, Twilight and I are becoming more worried every day.”

Spike slouched back down onto his bed, sighing. “That’s nice of you, but I’m the one that’s worried. It’s been almost a week and Ember is…..” Spike trailed off, not wanting to say the rest.

A look of excitement grew on the unicorn’s face as she used her magic to lift a letter out from behind her. “Speaking of Ember….” Starlight trailed off.

The moment Spike caught a glimpse of the letter, he went from glum to ecstatic in no time flat. Falling off of his bed with a general lack of finesse, the little dragon zipped over to her in a flash.

“Is that from her!?” he half-shouted.

Lowering it to him, Spike ripped off the seal and pulled out the note, reading it over:

Dear Spike,
Hey, guess it’s been a while since my last letter, huh? I’m going to be fine, so you can stop worrying about me like a lunatic, which I know is exactly what you are doing. Scorch and Garble told me everything, about how you came here and looked after me for a little bit. Total pony-thing of you to do little guy, and I can’t tell you how much I appreciate it. I’m still pretty banged up, so I can’t come visit quite yet, but you better believe it’s first on my list for when I can. Tell Twilight I am awake and alright, and again, thanks. You are one great dragon, and an even greater friend.

Ember

Lowering the note, Spike felt happier than he had been in a long time. The stress built up from worrying about her finally began to crumble and fall, making way for his drive again. Looking up at Starlight, he smiled wide.

“Thank you Starlight.” He said best he could without getting choked up.

Starlight smiled and gestured to the door with her head. “Now let’s go help Twilight.”

“Yes ma’am!” Spike said proudly, charging into the hall and towards the stairs.

Still alone, Twilight continued to read Clover the Clever’s book. She had bookmarked the brief entry on the Bloodstone Scepter and the more detailed one about the Idol of Boreas. Flipping through a few more pages, she came across an illustration of the Alicorn Amulet.

This wasn’t getting anywhere; Twilight had read this, but it told her nothing she didn’t already know. Twilight even knew that this was an altered version of Clover the Clever’s book, not the original. Clover’s students continued her work in the centuries to come for a reference to artifacts that was unparalleled. Determined to find the answer, she read it over again:

Alicorn Amulet

This ancient pony artifact is considered one of the most mysterious of all pony culture. Of unknown origins, Princess Celestia founded the amulet directly after the disappearance of the Crystal Empire to the Frozen North. This artifact empowers unicorn magic to the highest level ever practiced, although its effects on alicorn magic are unknown. In addition to the power it grants, this amulet corrupts the wearer into a state of total malevolence, altering even the kindest of hearts into vile tyrants. The amulet also bears a magic lock, ensuring that only the wearer can remove it.

Due to the nature and power of this artifact, Princess Celestia had it hidden away in a remote, unknown location. Unfortunately, the amulet was reported stolen after an annual expedition to its location arrived to find it gone. It was confirmed that the amulet was taken by treasure hunters and sold. Investigators interrogated several captured ponies that claimed to have taken part in the amulet’s disappearance, but the buyer was never found.

The Alicorn Amulet’s location remains unknown, and is still considered, to this day, to be one of the most powerful artifacts in pony culture.

Twilight sat the book down on the table and raised her hoof to her chin, thinking. She had thought before how Celestia reacted upon seeing the amulet, but she had paid it no mind. Perhaps if she were to ask, the princess would share how she discovered it.

It was upon re-reading the final sentence of the entry that something came to her. Picking the book up again, she read it over, swearing that she had seen something similar written on another page.

Opening to the bookmark of the Bloodstone Scepter, she read the line:

The Bloodstone Scepter remains in the Dragon Lands in possession of the current Dragon Lord. Although unstudied, it remains the most powerful artifact of dragon culture to date.

Without hesitation, Twilight flipped to the page bookmarked for the Idol of Boreas:

The loss of the Idol of Boreas into the Abysmal Abyss marked the end of the griffon kingdom’s great reign. Its impact on their kingdom makes it the most powerful, known artifact of griffon culture.

Each of these artifacts that the dragon had targeted did have a correlation; they were all the foremost influential artifacts in their respected culture. This wouldn’t seem too alarming to the average historian, but Twilight knew something they didn’t, something Celestia had told her and her friends:

Ponies, griffons, and dragons. After freeing Shadow from the Tree of Harmony, that dragon began targeting the most powerful artifacts of three of the five original races.

It was relatively loose intelligence to base this theory off of, but Twilight believed she knew what the dragon was going to do next, if he hadn’t already.

Starlight and Spike entered the library just as Twilight rose from her seat.

“Starlight!” Twilight said quickly. “Bring everypony here immediately! Hurry!”

Knowing her mentor had discovered something of importance, Starlight galloped out from the library without another word. Spike watched as Twilight came running over to him.

“Spike, ready a letter.” She said, looking determined.

Quick to pull out a quill and parchment, Spike stood at the ready.

Dear Thorax,
I apologize for the rush, but this is extremely important. I need to know the whereabouts of the changeling’s most powerful and/or influential artifact. It is my understanding that someone intends on stealing it for an unknown purpose. If you have it with you, be careful; all other targets of this thief have been left in critical condition. I await your quick response, be safe Thorax.

Princess Twilight

Everypony gathered in the throne room. Each of the thrones were filled, with Starlight and Starfall standing beside Twilight.

“So this guy is going after all the most powerful artifacts in the world?” Rainbow asked Twilight. “How does that make sense?”

“Why would a dragon even want them?” Spike asked, confused. “He didn’t use the Bloodstone Scepter to become Dragon Lord, and he isn’t a pony, so he can’t even use the Alicorn Amulet.”

“I don’t exactly know why he wants them,” Twilight confessed, contemplating whether or not to tell them her entire theory yet. “But as of now it doesn’t matter why. I have sent a letter to Thorax asking about the changeling artifact, but it may take a few hours for one of his messengers to bring back a response.”

Twilight looked down at the table and the Cutie Map appeared, showing the expanse of Equestria with the edges of the continents neighboring it.

“What concerns me more is the location of the final artifact, which had to have belonged to the nymphs.” Twilight explained, leaning over the map.

“But the nymphs have been extinct for over a thousand years,” Starfall added in. “How do we go about finding the most important piece of their culture?”

Starlight looked down at the map. “Very little is known about their culture at all. Our entire historia on them is based around what they looked and acted like. Nopony even knows where they lived.”

Applejack stood up from her seat, saying, “What we need is an expert, not some book. If ah know anythin’ about history, it’s that somepony always has the answers.”

Rarity and Fluttershy looked at each other, shrugging their shoulders. Rainbow had gone silent a few moments before, as if recollecting something she knew. Sitting upright all of a sudden, she remembered.

“I got it!” Rainbow exclaimed, catching everypony’s attention. “Twilight! Remember in Daring Do and the Trek to the Terrifying Tower when Daring found the Mask of Tears?”

Twilight was quick to answer. “The mask she used to trick her way past Caballeron’s henchponies? Yes, why?”

“In an exclusive interview after she finished her last book, A.K. Yearling revealed that the Mask of Tears was actually known to the natives as the Mask of the Nymphs.” Rainbow said with perfect precision, as if rehearsed almost.

Eyes going wide, Twilight stood up from her seat. “Can you find a way to get in contact with her?”

Rainbow saluted her. “On it!” Like lightning, the pegasus zoomed out from the chamber, leaving many of the ponies confused.

“Can somepony please tell us how any of that made sense?” Rarity asked, looking around.

Twilight got up from her throne, walking over to the north-western side of the Cutie Map.

“According to A.K. Yearling, the Mask of Tears was founded in the Tenochtitlan Basin, where it had lied since the ancient kingdom placed it there.” Twilight explained, pointing at the basin on the map.

Starlight was the first to ask, “Aaaand that’s important to us….how?”

Twilight looked up at her. “If she is correct, that would place the mask in Tenochtitlan over one thousand years ago; almost exactly when the nymphs were last known to still exist. She may know more about the nymphs than any pony else, maybe even where they lived.”

“That is certainly a start.” Starfall admitted, nodding his head.

Using her magic to grab a few specific books, Twilight began catching herself up on the history of the basin as well as she could.

As everypony else talked over what the plan was after gaining contact with A.K., Fluttershy wandered off into the halls, finding her way to the stairs. She hadn’t seen Shadow all day, maybe he was in his room.

Not long after the sun began to set, a changeling messenger arrived at the castle. Applejack, Pinkie, and Rarity had gone home. Fluttershy had not been seen since their meeting, and Starlight left to find Trixie.

Spike was asleep on his throne as Twilight sat in her own, Starfall still standing beside her.

Dear Princess Twilight,
The only important piece of my culture I can think of would be the Changeling Crystal, but only the queen was ever supposed to know where it is. We swept over the entire hive and could not find it, if anything, Queen Chrysalis may have it with her now. I’m sorry I could be of no help to you, whatever all of this is, it sounds dangerous. You be safe, and tell me if you ever need any help at all.

Thorax

Assessing the situation, Twilight compiled everything she knew.

The dragon is known to be in possession of both the Bloodstone Scepter and the Idol of Boreas. Queen Chrysalis more than likely had the Changeling Crystal, and Twilight herself had the Alicorn Amulet. This left only the nymph artifact in the open; before finding this dragon, the last artifact had to be secured.

“I’m sure it won’t take Dash too long to find her.” Starfall tried reassuring the princess.

“Oh, I’m not concerned about that,” Twilight replied, looking back at the Cutie Map. “I imagine A.K. left Rainbow with the means to get in contact with her in case of an emergency.”

After another few moments, Twilight stared off into nothing, thinking to herself. Starfall noticed and leaned over beside her.

“Twilight?” he asked. “Is there something else bothering you?”

“Hmm?” she hummed, glancing over at him, then proceeding to shake her head. “Oh, I’m sorry. I was just thinking that if we leave to find the last artifact, I’m going to need all the girls with me. But if they all come, no pony will be here to look after Shadow.”

The question didn’t seem to phase Starfall very much. “You don’t think he can stay here on his own?”

Twilight thought hard about everything that this mystery implied. If the dragon was gathering these artifacts, it had to be for a reason. And the only thing linking them together was Shadow. She didn’t want to leave him alone, not even in Ponyville. It seemed too risky.

“Why don’t we ask Spike to stay with him?” Starfall suggested.

The little dragon snorted in his sleep at the mention of his name, turning about on his mini-throne to lie on his stomach.

Twilight looked unsure. “I don’t know….” She said, a little paranoid.

“Let me come with you.” Shadow said, walking into the chamber alongside Fluttershy.

Not expecting Shadow to be so close by, Twilight stiffened up, wondering what all he heard.

Shadow sat across from Twilight, saying, “I know what I am asking for, I think I’m ready, and I really want to help you.”

“Are you sure?” Twilight asked him, not wanting to push him into something that would stress him out. “It may be dangerous.”

Shadow looked nervous, but nodded. “I know.”

Fluttershy patted him on the back, making him feel more confident. They both smiled at Twilight, who looked over at Starfall.

“Be easier for me to protect all of us if we are together.” Starfall agreed, nodding his head. “But that’s up to you.”

Facing the shadow pony, Twilight knew this would be a difficult choice to make. No matter what she decided, there was the chance of it backfiring.

“Alright then,” she said, standing up. “Let’s get you ready to go.”

The hospital wing was dim and silent. The sun had disappeared below the horizon and darkness had almost seized complete control over the sky.

Peeking her eyes open, Zecora glanced around to be sure that the nurse wasn’t there. When she was certain that she was alone, the zebra slowly removed the blanket from over her. Inching up off of her pillow, she winced as she sat up, dangling her legs off the side of the bed.

She was running out of time; it wouldn’t be long before the dragon came looking for the amulet again. She had to have it and keep it safe, this was too important to her.

Gently resting her hooves onto the floor, Zecora cringed in pain at putting pressure on them. About to fall, she stopped herself on the railing of the bed, sliding a bit and causing her whole body to slink backwards. She cursed him for wounding her like this.

Knowing that she still couldn’t walk, Zecora sighed and climbed back up onto the bed, staying still without her blanket for a while. Every night she tried at it, only to fail. She had never been injured like this before, and could always rely on a bit of magic to heal herself, but now she just had to wait.

It was alright though; patience and persistence were two things she was good at.

Author's Note

Heya everypony!
Twilight seems to have the dragon's motives figured out, but just why would a lone dragon want to steal all of these artifacts in the first place?
Ember is awake and well! Not only that, but she wants to come visit Spike!
Ponies, dragons, griffons, changelings, and nymphs. The five original races of ancient Equestria. What does that mean to this thief?
Where to next? See you next week! Stay awesome everypony!

Chapter 13

The setting sun bathed western Equestria in a crimson glow. It wasn’t snowing, but there was a nip in the air that got sharper the further north one went. From the Smokey Mountains to Galloping Gorge, the land was calm and peaceful.

Out from this silence rippled a sonic boom, sending a gust of wind in a wave across the land below. Rainbow rocketed north-west, knowing exactly where she was going.

Ever since Caballeron and his goons found her last hideout, Daring had been using another; one much further away and even more discrete. She had told Dash about it last time they met, and that in case of emergency, Dash could find her there.

It was a bit of a stretch since Daring could be out on one of her adventures, but Rainbow knew it was the best place to start.

“This is so exciting!” Rainbow said to herself, grinning wide. “Maybe I can get a sneak peek at her newest book! Or maybe get to tag along with her on another one of her adventures! Or even-”

Rainbow then remembered what her objective was. This was no field-trip, this was serious business. This dragon hurt Gilda, and Ember, and Zecora! He was sooo going down.

“Stay focused Rainbow.” Dash glared ahead with determination. “This is no time to have a fan-attack. Keep a level-head, find Daring, and get back to Ponyville.”

Soaring over the city of Vanhoover, the sun had now set completely. The moon’s rise began the night as the land darkened. Passing into a new weather zone, Rainbow spotted a rather large culmination of clouds. Vanhoover in the winter…..right.

Entering the thick veil of falling snow, it immediately became more difficult to keep track of where everything was down below. Having to drop a little further in altitude, Rainbow ramped up her speed, hoping the storm wasn’t this bad for too long.

Emerging from under the storm with a light coat of snow on her, Rainbow shook it off. She was now flying over Luna Bay, the northern-most part of the North Luna Ocean. Down below there were a couple islands lying in total silence through the night.

Focusing on the one furthest west, Rainbow dove down and stuck her landing in the blanket of snow. The island itself was small and quiet, having a little forestation, but not much else. Daring had told her that this was the perfect place to keep a hideout; it was remote, fairly easy to get to, and not many ponies knew about it.

Spotting a small cabin not that far away, Rainbow took flight towards it. The window glowed with a hearth’s light, and so Rainbow hurried to the door, knocking on it.

“Daring?” Rainbow said aloud. “Daring Do? It’s me, Rainbow.”

After a few moments, the door opened up from the inside. Daring Do stood with her A.K. Yearling disguise on.

“Dash?” she asked. “Come on in, quick, its cold outside.”

Rainbow trotted inside as Daring closed the door behind her. The cabin was cozy; there was a small lounge area by the lit fireplace, a study with all matter of books just beside it, and a cot to sleep on adjacent to it. There was a door to another room, but it was closed.

“What’s the emergency?” Daring asked, walking over to one of her seats. “And don’t tell me it’s another fan-pony issue.”

Walking beside her, Rainbow sat down too. “No, this is really serious. Twilight needs you to come back with me to Ponyville.”

Taking off her disguise, Daring sat it aside. “What’s the situation? I’m kinda busy myself.”

“Well, you see, there’s this dragon,” Rainbow started to say. “Wait…..busy? *gasp* Are you working on your next book!?”

Daring chuckled, nodding her head. “In a matter of speaking, yes. You were saying?”

Getting a better grip of herself, Rainbow cleared her throat. “Er….hmm, yes. There’s this dragon going around stealing a bunch of ancient artifacts. Twilight found out his pattern, and thinks he’s going for the nymph one next.”

“Nymph one?” Daring asked, confused. “What do you mean?”

“The thief is taking all of the most important artifacts of the five original races of Equestria.” Rainbow explained. “He’s already gotten the Bloodstone Scepter and the Idol of Boreas-”

The mention of the idol made Daring reply, “You mean the Idol of Boreas? The sacred treasure of the griffon kingdom?”

Rainbow nodded, getting into it more. “Yeah! We already have the Alicorn Amulet, and the changelings may or may not have there’s, which leaves only the nymph culture!” Rainbow smirked, saying, “I figured only the world’s greatest treasure hunter could help us.”

Dash had just thrown a lot of information at Daring, and it was difficult to process, not to mention exciting.

“So Twilight believes this dragon is going to try and steal the ancient artifact of the nymphs?” Daring asked, reassuring herself. “How would he even know what it is? Not much is known about the ancient nymph culture.”

“We don’t know how he knows….” Rainbow said, looking down a bit before quickly looking back up. “But he knew exactly where the idol was, where the amulet was hidden, and how to steal the scepter from under the other dragons’ noses!”

Daring could tell this was more important than her current quest. Even though she could not think of a motive for stealing all the other artifacts, she knew something that the dragon could do if he got the last one.

“Alright, I’m in.” Daring said, nodding her head.

“Awesome!” Rainbow said, spreading her wings. “There’s no time to waste! Let’s fly!”

Shadow stood looking out his window into the night. He knew he couldn’t stay behind again. If Twilight and the others left Ponyville without him, the voice would come back, he just knew it. There was no guarantee that it wouldn’t happen on the road, but at least his friends would be there to help him.

Shadow knew it was a bit selfish, but more and more he had begun to fear himself. All that had happened, and all that was happening now, had to correlate with what was to come. He would either overcome this part of himself, or it would overwhelm him…..and that was something he couldn’t allow. He felt safer with his friends, especially Fluttershy. The warmth that they made him feel banished the voice and the cold that it created within him.

There was more to it than that though. He wanted to help them, he wanted to be able to prove himself to the princesses, and he wanted it to help him begin a new life.

Hearing the pegasus walk up beside him, Shadow turned his head a bit, seeing Fluttershy smiling at him.

“Are you feeling better?” she asked.

“I am.” He replied, his gaze returning to the window. There were a few quiet moments, but he then broke the silence. “Is it selfish of me to burden Twilight like this?”

Fluttershy shook her head. “No, of course not. Everypony is afraid of something, and it’s never selfish of them to want their friends to help.”

The two stood there in silence once again. Her friend’s lack of a response worried her.

“Shadow?” she asked, tilting her head as she looked at him.

The shadow pony’s eyes were drawn to the darkness outside. A look of curiosity and determination mixed with fear and confusion on his face. A question of existence lingering in his mind. A powerful pull to the dark, countered by a longing for the light. What did it all mean? He didn’t want to know, and yet, his mysterious past continued to haunt him.

All of these thoughts only made the feeling of loneliness intensify. Without his friends there to help him, he stood little to no chance against this presence. He knew he had to stay with them, even if that meant placing himself in the way of danger.

“That’s not who you are.” Fluttershy said, snapping Shadow out from his stillness as he turned to her. “The things you see, and the sounds you hear, none of that matters. It doesn’t matter what you were before; it only matters who you are now.”

The pegasus proceeded to lean her head on his shoulder.

“You are my friend.” She said, closing her eyes. “That’s all that matters to me.”

Shadow looked down at her and he felt his worries slipping away. Whenever he felt her touch, the warmth blanketed him and shielded him from it all. He wanted to tell her something, but didn’t understand what it meant.

“Fluttershy! Shadow!” Spike shouted, interrupting their moment. “Rainbow is back!”

Having not been told about the other ponies that would be there, Daring trotted into the castle after Rainbow in her adventure attire.

“Hello again princess.” Daring said, tipping her hat.

Upon noticing Starlight, Shadow, and Starfall in the room, Daring tensed up a bit, regretting not changing into her disguise.

“It’s alright,” Twilight assured her. “They already know. I’m glad to see you are still well after all those recent adventures.”

Everypony gathered around the Cutie Map. It was late into the night, but they couldn’t wait until morning to get down to business. The presence of a shadow pony would warrant a question or two in time for the adventurer, but she left it alone for now.

“So Rainbow gave me a quick summary of the situation,” Daring said, nodding to the pegasus beside her. “What is it you intend on doing with the artifact of the nymphs should you find it?”

Twilight used her magic to create five images over the map. The images were of the Alicorn Amulet, Bloodstone Scepter, Idol of Boreas, and two question marks.

“We need to secure as many of the items as we can before the thief can attempt to steal them.” She said, levitating the Alicorn Amulet image over Ponyville. “We already have the amulet, but he has managed to take the scepter and the idol.” Twilight levitated those two images off of the map. “Thorax believes that Queen Chrysalis took the Changeling Crystal when she fled the kingdom, which leaves one left.” With one of the two question marks moved off the map, Daring knew what question was coming next. “Daring, do you know what the nymph artifact is?”

She didn’t want to say it. Ironclad secrecy kept this last treasure safe for the last few hundred years. Sure it wasn’t enough secrecy to keep her from finding it, but it would still be better if the world didn’t know. But the situation was dire; Daring didn’t know who this dragon was or how he knew the things he did, but if Rainbow was right, there could be no other way.

“The ancient artifact of the nymph culture is the Sapphire Stone.” Daring finally replied.

Rainbow and Twilight froze and looked like their minds were processing this new information. Although the two of them knew Daring’s series better than the others, they had all heard of it before.

“You mean that there blue one from yer first book?” Applejack asked.

Daring nodded. “It was my first great adventure.”

Dozens of unanswered questions from book one of Daring Do’s series now made sense. It took the two fan-ponies a few more seconds to comprehend it, but when they came around, they came swinging.

“So the basin was the home of the nymphs!” Twilight blurted out.

Rainbow turned to face her. “And the tribes of Tenochtitlan based their entire culture and heritage off of them!”

At the same time, the two said, “This is so awesome!!!”

The rest of the group waited patiently for the fan-attack to end. Elbowing Twilight, Spike cleared his throat, being as discreet as he could. Twilight stopped her frantic moment to see everypony looking at them with blank expressions, including Daring. Rainbow slowed to a halt at the silence, the two of them looking a little embarrassed.

“Well then this should be simple.” Starfall stated, feeling more at ease. “The Sapphire Stone is on display at the Baltimare Museum of Ancient History. All we have to do is go and pick it up.”

“Yeah, about that….” Daring said, grabbing the attention from the throne room. “That’s not the real Sapphire Stone. It’s a duplicate I gave the curator to throw off Ahuizotl or Caballeron if they ever tried to steal it again.”

Rainbow chuckled, winking to the adventurer. “Smart move. A whole lot of ponies thought you would make a spin-off story about the Sapphire Stone after your first series ended.”

“So, where is the real stone?” Rarity asked, curious.

Daring grimaced. “That’s what I wanted to eventually explain. The Sapphire Stone is safe where it is now; there is no way that this dragon could possibly know, I never told anypony where I hid it.”

“Daring,” Twilight said, leaning forward. “Zecora and I were the only ones that knew the Alicorn Amulet was hidden where it was, but that dragon had somehow found out too.” She took in a breath, not wanting to sound overbearing. “I know this must be difficult, you’ve been finding and protecting ancient artifacts for years, but this thief….it is unbelievable how accurate his attacks have been. We can protect the stone, but we need to find it before he does.”

She didn’t need any time to think about it, Daring knew Twilight had only the best of intentions. There was a confrontation that would be done in time for the stone’s security, but for now, Daring had to tell them. Or better yet.

“I’ll take you to it.” Daring said, nodding her head. “If the threat to the stone is that serious, then I will do my part to help you protect it.”

A wave of relief swept over everypony as the adventurer agreed to help.

“So where are we headed?” Rainbow asked, already pumped.

Daring hoisted herself into the air using her wings and pointed down onto the map. “Neighagra Falls. Get some sleep; we leave tomorrow at dawn.”

The early morning express emerged from the cave underneath the mountain headed north. Luckily the carts were heated, for it was a very cold morning. Pinkie, Rarity, Applejack, and Spike sat in their own booth, while Rainbow, Twilight, Daring, and Starfall sat in theirs. While Fluttershy, Starlight, and Shadow had walked off to the back cart some time ago.

Everypony sat in relative silence, except Pinkie Pie, who was humming and swaying her head back and forth. Daring and Twilight both dreaded the idea of arriving to find that the dragon had already taken the stone, and so they watched out the window impatiently, able to see the falls getting closer.

Starfall was made nervous by seeing the two of them so on edge. He and Rainbow tried playing a card game to pass the time, but the negative atmosphere about the train cart killed the fun in it.

From out the door leading to the back of the train, Fluttershy walked and sat in one of the booths alone. She too found herself staring out the window, looking at the falls.

“So Daring,” Twilight said, ending the silence. “Where at the falls did you hide the stone?”

Not looking away from the scenery, Daring replied, “A secret spot I found; one that’s practically invisible to the eye.”

“And you’re sure no pony else knows about it?” Twilight asked.

Daring now looked over at the princess, nodding with a serious expression. “Absolutely. Never told a soul. I check up on it every few weeks, and the Sapphire Stone is always there, undisturbed.”

Starfall then pitched in. “What if you were followed? Could someone have seen you checking on it?”

“I am always very discrete.” Daring scoffed, turning back to the window. “I change disguises every time, no one ever follows me there, I made sure of it.”

Twilight’s gaze returned to the window as well. “Alright then. We just had to be sure.”

“I guarantee you no one knows where we’re going.” Daring finished, wanting to believe in it herself. The sky was still brightening from the rising sun, the reflection of its light flashing across the snow-covered grounds.

Scarlet eyes watched the train as it approached. The dragon sat on the highest point of Neighagra Falls like a statue, having waited for the ponies to finally arrive. Took them long enough. Prying his gaze away from the locomotive, he opened up his satchel and looked down into it, shifting through a few items inside.

Feeling a breeze of wind on his scales, the dragon looked up and to the north. The Crystal Mountains almost entirely lined the horizon. The sky was much darker in the mountain range, for a massive blizzard was brewing, it had been for several days now.

Storms from the Crystal Mountains never spilled further down into Equestria, but this one held promise. Lightning lit the blackened air and there was a steady ripple of winds coming from them.

The dragon smirked as his eyes returned to the approaching train.

Arriving at the station, it held no surprise that no pony else was there at this time of year. Daring sprang into a quick trot, having changed into a new disguise with a long coat and scarf. Everypony else followed behind her, each of them wrapped up in winter clothes provided by Rarity, of course.

Guiding her ten companions, Daring led them up Misty Trail, which led directly to the bottom of the Neighagra Falls themselves.

It was still rather early, but the sun helped to warm up the group as much as possible. The winter scenery of the falls was gorgeous, but unfortunately, the group had no time to stop and sight-see.

It took a good hour of trekking the trail, but finally they arrived at the base of the falls. The lake underneath it was frozen everywhere aside from the actual falls themselves, the force of the water too rapid for the air to freeze. There was a decently sized campsite along the lake’s edge where the group stopped to take a breather.

“So here’s the catch,” Daring told them, turning around. “You have to fly in order to get to the entrance.”

Pinkie Pie looked bummed out. “Awww!” she whined. “I wanna see the Sapphire Stone too!”

“Where is it that we can’t just up and walk to?” Applejack asked, glancing around at any open paths up the cliff side.

Daring got out from her disguise and pointed directly at the falls. “It’s in a cave behind the water of the falls, around 350 feet up.”

“It’s behind the water?” Rainbow said, looking up at the roaring falls. “That’s so cool!”

“Alright everypony, listen up.” Twilight said, turning to them. “Rainbow, Starlight, and Starfall come with me and Daring to the cave. The rest of you, just sit tight and wait for us.”

Fluttershy didn’t question the decision for her not to go too. The question was, however, addressed by somepony else.

“Why doesn’t Fluttershy come too?” Rainbow asked, curious.

Twilight gave the shy pegasus a knowing look. “I imagine she wants to stay here with everypony else. Am I right?”

Fluttershy answered with a nod, looking up at the falls.

Shadow wanted to help, but he didn’t have wings or magic to get him there. He had already come along to support his friends, so he may as well not slow them down now.

The five ponies took flight up towards the water as the others began setting up the camp for when they returned.

Daring knew exactly where she was going as she hovered just out of reach of the haze made by the falls. Ascending up hundreds of feet, she led her followers up to a certain point of the falls, eyeing it to make sure it was the right one.

“Okay, here comes the tricky part!” Daring shouted, having to be loud in order to be heard over the roaring waters.

“Wait!” Twilight yelled, stopping her from proceeding. Knowing a better, safer way to get through, the alicorn used her magic to create an awning a few meters above them. The spell forced the heavy veil of water above to disperse away from the wall, revealing the hidden cave.

Chuckling to herself a bit, Daring nodded her head. “That’ll do it.”

Flying inside, Twilight waited until they were clear and stopped the spell, allowing for the water to fall and cover over the entrance once more.

Dimly lit through the light behind the veil of water, the cave was shaped much like a corridor with a wide entrance and more narrow passage leading a dozen yards into the solid rock. Water trickled down from the ceiling and lined into small streams that lead out the cave from the corners of the entrance. At the very end of the tunnel, the Sapphire Stone sat alone on a makeshift rock pedestal. Even in the darkened passage, the brilliance of the stone’s blue gem shined bright.

“And there it is,” Daring said, now knowing she had nothing to worry about. “Safe and sound.”

Twilight was able to take two steps towards it before Daring Do flew in front of her, halting her advance.

“Don’t you see princess?” she said, trying to finally prove her point. “The stone is safer here than it would be anywhere else in Equestria.”

Shocked at this, Starlight replied, “You said you would-”

“I said I would take you to it,” Daring interrupted her. “And now I have. Look; I rigged this chamber to be one big, dangerous trap. Trust me, I know booby-traps. It is impossible to reach the stone and get out of this cave alive.”

“I’m sure a whole lot of ponies thought like that too when they made traps for the treasures you’ve taken.” Starfall stated. “I agree with Twilight; we need to take it back to Ponyville.”

Rainbow, however, didn’t look too convinced. “I don’t know….” She said, thinking that what Daring said made a lot of sense. “I think she’s right. If that dragon hasn’t come to find it yet, I doubt he even knows where it is.”

“That’s because he can’t know where it is.” Daring scoffed, shaking her head. “It’s not possible. The five of us are now the only ones that know where the Sapphire Stone is. As long as all of you keep this a secret, no pony will ever know it is here. Including your thief.”

Twilight couldn’t believe this was still a debate. “We can’t afford to underestimate this dragon anymore. We need to stay absolutely certain that these artifacts are kept safe! Leaving it here unprotected would be a terrible mistake!”

Now frustrated, Daring began to lose her temper. “It’s safe behind thirty feet of deadly traps! What good will guards do against this dragon if he was capable of stealing the Bloodstone Scepter from the Dragon Lord herself!?”

“Princess Twilight has commanded it!” Starfall said in the princess’ defense. “Treasure hunter or not, you are still one of her subjects!”

Glaring at the royal guard, Daring raised her chin and looked away from him in disrespect. “As if you or anypony else could protect it! You useless guards can’t even keep the princesses safe!”

Now she had pushed him over the edge. Yelling in anger, Starfall grabbed Daring and threw her against the wall, pinning her there. “TAKE THAT BACK!!!” he shouted in her face.

Rainbow squeezed in between them and pushed Starfall off of her.

“That’s enough!” she yelled, razing the tension. “Let’s just head on back to the camp and talk this through like ponies!” Glaring at Starfall, she said, “Not animals.”

Feeling ashamed of himself for losing control like that, Starfall couldn’t bear to look Rainbow in the eyes. He backed away, keeping his head lowered.

The five ponies shared a moment of extremely awkward silence before moving to exit the cave and reunite with their friends.

This would not be an easily made decision. The ponies were torn on both sides of the argument. Rainbow, Applejack, Rarity, Spike, and Fluttershy were all on the side of Daring to leaving the Sapphire Stone in the secret cave. While Pinkie, Starlight, Starfall, and Shadow sided with Twilight in wanting to take it in order to keep it safe.

Majority would normally have carried the decision, but this was a topic that Twilight was not letting go. She had become too paranoid of the dragon’s capabilities to just allow the stone to stay here hidden in a cave.

Midday turned to afternoon, and the afternoon went on into the evening with the debate staying strong. The growing cold pressed the group to make up their minds, but yet they remained, unable to do so.

They were not arguing for every moment of it, but as the hours went by, no pony budged an inch. Daring wasn’t letting them take it, and Twilight wasn’t leaving without it.

Like a predator stalking its prey, the dragon watched from outside the ponies’ vision as they squabbled amongst themselves on what to do. He sat up on the very edge of the cliff overlooking the falls, very easily able to watch the group as the biting chill nibbled away at their focus.

Amused at their disunity, he debated whether or not to move as soon as he could, or continue to watch them argue for a bit longer.

Waiting for the cover of darkness, the dragon wanted every possible advantage in getting into the cave, and making a quick exit before any of them knew he was there.

Having spotted Shadow early on, the dragon knew that he at least had an insurance policy if he were to be caught. It would grant him more than enough time to get away, although escaping that rainbow-maned pegasus could prove to be challenging.

Giving himself the pleasure of watching the debate for a few more moments, the dragon then focused on the spot where he saw them enter the cave. Diving off from the cliff’s edge, he glided down to it and hovered in mid-air just outside the misting falls. The torrent of water fell heavy as it plummeted to the lake below. The dragon knew he could use his fire breath to evaporate an opening long enough to fly through, but he needed to remain unseen; a plume of flames in the winter night at this height would be seen for miles, and would no doubt attract the attention of the ponies on the lake-shore below.

Grimacing as he eyed the icy waters, the dragon shivered at the thought of what he had to do.

“Oh I hate this, I hate this, I hate this….” He mumbled to himself, backing away from the falls to give himself enough space.

Arching his back, the dragon took off at full force towards the falls, aiming just above where the cave entrance was. Flying into the misty haze, the dragon soon came to regret this strategy. The force of the water slammed him down harder than he had anticipated, making him smack against the rock on the other side, missing the entrance.

Pulled down by the massive water surge, the dragon struggled to regain his heading. Having been spun around, he did not know where which way it was to get out of the falls’ wrath. Even if he did, it would most likely smack him down further if he moved his wings into the wrong angle.

The water was ice cold, and it felt like daggers against his scales as he became soaked. Only one direction to go then.

Beating his wings as hard as he could, the dragon defied the waterfall, rising up through its powerful deluge. Feeling his body heat spike, he felt an enormous burst of strength fill his body. The moonlight cast a shadow of him inside the falls, and it began to grow, shaping into a monstrous form.

Feeling his stamina return to him, the dragon rose through the falls with relative ease. Coming up upon the cave entrance, he hovered forward and landed on the rock. What water remained on his body turned to steam and rose off from him. His shadow shrank and returned into what it once was.

Churning his head around, a few cracks sounded off and he quivered, folding up his wings behind him.

“Wow….” He said to himself, pleasantly surprised. “What a rush.”

The chamber was very dark, the muffled sound of the falls at his back echoing through the secret cave. The Sapphire Stone glowed dimly through the darkness, inviting the dragon in.

Tempting as it was, this dragon was no fool. Call ponies whatever you want, but they were no fools either, especially this Daring Do character. He had heard of her exploits, her adventures and quests. While it was foolish of her to document these accomplishments for the whole world to see, it gave testament to her innovation and bravery.

Reaching into his satchel, the dragon pulled out a folded up length of canvas. He removed a few logs that were in the folds before opening it entirely. Flying up to the ceiling, he nailed it in place to cover up the entrance.

Now that he was no longer at risk of being spotted for it, the dragon placed the logs on both sides of the passage and breathed a light flame onto them, better illuminating the chamber. Now able to see it in its entirety, the dragon inspected the passage.

There were small holes in the walls, too small for projectiles, but much too big to ignore. The ceiling leaked water at its lowest points, telling the dragon that there was a trap to flood the chamber. The cave floor looked plain enough, although, the rock looked slightly different than the walls and ceiling. Then there was the pedestal itself, which he would work out when he eventually got to it.

Looking up at the walls by the entrance, the dragon reached back into his satchel. Rummaging about in it for a moment or two, he pulled out two devices that were wired to metal boxes welded on their sides. Placing the devices up onto the walls on either side, the dragon gently flipped the switches beside the boxes.

Turning back to the passage, the dragon took in a breath. Spreading his wings, he used them to hoist him up and keep him off of the floor. Slowly, he moved forward. There was no reaction, nothing seemed to happen.

Now beyond the holes in the walls, he touched down to the cave floor, again, nothing happened. Letting out a held breath, the dragon stepped up to the pedestal. It wasn’t normal stone, and the grooves on its sides told him that it most likely lowered into the ground.

Slowly reaching out for the stone, the dragon prepared to make a quick exit. But before he could take it, a locking noise sounded off and steel pistons released bars of a dome, which covered over the stone in protection.

Squinting at the strange reaction, the dragon spun around when he heard more pistons releasing out of sight. Clouds of pale gas shot out from the holes in the walls. Before he had much time to react, the pedestal quickly slid down into the floor all the way to the steel dome, sending out sparks as it did. The sparks passed into the gas clouds and the entire chamber ignited in a fiery explosion.

The blast erupted out of the cave entrance, incinerating the canvas the dragon had used to block it out.

As everypony else sat around a fire debating still on how to proceed, Shadow sat on the lakeshore, watching the moon illuminate the night.

First it was the flash of light and flamethrower that emerged from the cave that caught his attention. Then came the loud bang that stopped the argument dead in its tracks.

Standing up and stepping back from the sight, Shadow flinched at the sight of the inferno. Daring Do whizzed past him, followed by Twilight, Rainbow, and Starfall. Applejack sprinted for the cliff-side to climb it, accompanied by Pinkie and Rarity.

Shadow looked back and forth between both groups, then looking back at Fluttershy and Spike, who stood in horror of the sight above. Facing the falls again, Shadow sprinted towards the frozen lake.

Reaching the cave entrance, Twilight used her magic to let them all in again. They kept themselves off of the cave floor, which simmered from the flames of the explosion.

Within the flames that burned around him, the dragon was hunched over, his wings covering himself as they steamed from the heat of the blast. Rising up off of the floor, his wings separated, and he opened his red eyes.

“Good evening princess,” he chuckled, snorting black smoke out his nostrils. “Pleasure to finally meet you.”

Turning with his right claw raised, the dragon delivered a powerful strike into the steel dome, puncturing it, and ripping the Sapphire Stone out by force.

“Thanks for the stone.” He scoffed, tossing it up and catching it.

Daring and Rainbow both took off at him. Having hid his satchel under the protective veil of his wings, the dragon quickly stashed the Sapphire Stone away in it, just in time to be slammed into by the two pegasi.

Separating them with his claws, the dragon spun them about and tossed them both into the walls, making for the exit. Starfall was there in time to tackle him back, but the dragon grinded to a halt, his claws tearing at the rock floor. Swinging a claw at the royal guard, Starfall ducked beneath the strike and attempted to buck-kick him. The dragon blocked the kick and used his wings to blast a gust of wind at the pegasus, shooting him backwards.

Daring was up and at him first, jumping onto his back and getting him into a head-lock. The dragon growled and backed up, grabbing at the pony’s hooves. Feeling the wall behind him, he slammed her into it repetitively, loosening her grip. Able to release himself from her, the dragon flipped her off of him, sending her to the floor.

Before the dragon could stomp the adventurer, Rainbow shoulder-tackled him in the back, sending him into the wall.

Twilight tried using her spells to slow him down, but nothing seemed to be working. She waited for an opening and tried firing a magical beam at him. The dragon back-clawed the beam at it ricocheted into Starfall, who was blasted to the floor.

Seeing Twilight distracted from striking her friend, the dragon made a break for the exit. Daring jumped up onto his back as he ran, but it didn’t stop him. Building up speed as he ran, the dragon barreled through the waterfall with Daring still hanging on.

Emerging from out of the falls, the dragon spread his wings and tried to fly, but the searing heat explosion caused by the trap had ripped into the wing membrane, causing the two to plummet down towards the frozen lake. Daring punched and kicked at him as they fell, but one strike from his claw halted her offense.

Seeing the ice incoming, Daring spread her own wings, slowing, but still smacked down hard.

The dragon leveled out and tried his best to slow down. He made contact with the ice and caused a big crack, bouncing off of the thick sheet and sliding across it, using his claws to try and slow himself down. He eventually came to a stop, face-down in the cold. His breath became steam as it left his mouth and he lifted his head. Slow to rise, the dragon was in shock for a moment or two before shaking his head, clearing it. Just as he did, he was struck by a buck-kick and sent back down to the ice sheet.

Shadow turned back around, trying to keep from slipping on the ice. “Stay down!” he warned, doing his best to sound intimidating. “Everypony! Come here, quick!”

Shaking his head again, the dragon looked up at the shadow pony and chuckled.

Twilight, Starfall, Rainbow, and Fluttershy all arrived at around the same time, surrounding the dragon to keep him from escaping. AJ, Rarity, and Pinkie were still on the Cliffside, now headed down. Daring was limping their way, hurt by her fall with Spike running towards her to help.

“Give yourself up!” Rainbow growled. “You’re surrounded and have nowhere to go!”

Offering up a slight laugh, the black dragon sat up, sitting on the ice. “I’ve had worse odds before.” He inspected his wing, which trembled in pain from the impact and tearing.

“Who are you?” Twilight demanded of him.

Looking up at the princess, the dragon smirked.

“A humble servant.” he replied, rising up onto his claws.

The ponies all tensed up as he stood, in fear of how he still could after all of that. The frigid, cold air made for an especially terrifying moment between them all. Howling winds and flurries of risen snow made the stare down all the more bitter.

“Servant of who?” Shadow finally said, no longer able to hold the question in.

The dragon fixed his gaze on the shadow pony, eyes sinister and tireless. An evil grin covered his face, and his fangs glinted in the moonlight.

“Why…..you of course.” He answered.

Locking eyes with the shadow pony, the dragon’s gaze darkened.

“Almighty Erebus.”

Shadow felt the world shifting about and he stumbled backwards. Fluttershy asked him something, but her voice was blurred and he couldn’t understand. His vision darkened and he took another step back, his eyes glowing bright.

“What have you done to him!?” Fluttershy shouted, catching Shadow as he fell to the ice, his whole body tensing up.

“Just trying to help.” The black dragon mused, taking a device out from his satchel. “He couldn’t even remember his own name.”

Spotting the device in his claws, Starfall shouted, “Don’t move!”

“Rule number one of evil plans,” the dragon chuckled. “Always have a Plan B.”

Pressing the button on the device, the mechanisms in the cave entrance activated and exploded. Several other explosions all over the falls erupted into the night, making the very ground shake.

The falls rumbled and cracked, ruptured by the explosives.

“Oh no!” Rainbow shouted, taking off without a moment’s pause towards her friends, who were still on the rock face.

Twilight watched her fly away, and then turned to look at Fluttershy, who continued to hold and shake Shadow.

“How does it feel?” the dragon asked her, grabbing her gaze. “To know that even with your precious friends, you stand no chance?” Clenching his claws tight, he looked up at the moon, and then back at the princess. “Until next we meet, Princess Twilight.”

With a roar, the black dragon slammed his claws into the ice, causing a wave of cracks to appear. Twilight and Starfall backed away as the cracks approached them. Breathing fire onto the ice beneath himself, he broke through and into the water, taking off under the protection of the ice sheet.

Twilight went to follow him, but didn’t make it far.

“Twilight!” Fluttershy cried, making the alicorn turn around. “Shadow needs our help!”

Shadow’s eyes glowed brighter, and it began to look like he was in pain; he winced and clenched his teeth, moving about in fear. A breeze of wind began to spiral about him, carrying the flurries of snow as it intensified.

Looking back at the fading shadow of the black dragon beneath the ice, Twilight spun around and sprinted for her friends, followed by Starfall.

Rainbow got to the cliff as it began to collapse. Zooming up to her friends, the pegasus grabbed hold of all three of them, pulling them out from the range of falling rocks.

Shadow thrashed about in the darkness, feeling things grabbing him to hold him still, and hearing shouts and screams all around him. The name was repeated over and over and over again.

“Erebus…..Erebus…..Erebus…..”

The darkness around Shadow morphed into scenery. He was standing in the fields just outside Ponyville.

At first he was confused. Instead of random noises or flashes, everything was clear. The forces stopped pulling on him and the sounds ceased. Something was wrong though, the land was covered in a strange light. A dark red, though it was shimmering, as if in the reflection of a gemstone. Looking up into the sky, both the sun and the moon were out, motionless in the sky.

In between them was a red star, conquering the celestial forms as it covered the land in its aura-like color.

“What is this….?” Shadow asked aloud.

Suddenly, Shadow’s shadow from the red light grew into a massive, monstrous one. It reached up and rose from the ground, lifting into reality. Shadow backed away in horror, but it mirrored him, not allowing him to escape.

“I did warn you...”

“No…..” Shadow cried, stumbling down onto his back in fear. “No…..”

“You can never escape who you are...”

“I am nothing like you!” Shadow yelled, his voice trembling.

The shadow rose completely from the ground, standing tall with widespread wings and a jagged horn glowing bright red.

“You will awaken...”

Shadow stood and tried running away, but the figure’s magic grabbed him, pulling him back towards it. Shadow screamed and tried with all his might to stop it, but the pull was too strong.

“This meaningless world will be destroyed…”

Shadow shook his head, screaming. “No!” Dragged before the monstrous figure, it looked down at him.

“And your friends will disappear, forever.”

The shadows grabbed hold of him and began channeling into his body. Shadow yelled and flailed about, but he was powerless against it. The dreaded chill returned to him. Feeling his own body grow, Shadow panicked, unable to control himself. A horn began to emerge from his head and pitch-black wings grew out from his back.

Squeezing his eyes shut, he felt the cold overwhelm him.

“No!!!” Shadow felt tears fill his eyes.

One of those tears fell to the floor and the darkness around him rippled. A voice cried out through the torment, piercing the shadows.

“Shadow!”

Opening his now glowing red eyes, Shadow looked up.

“Shadow! Wake up!”

The voices worked to fight back the shadows, becoming louder.

“None of it is real Shadow! Wake up!”

He recognized that voice…..Shadow knew them all.

“Shadow please wake up! I need you!”

Fluttershy? Was that….her voice?

A bright light then shined from Shadow’s chest, purging the darkness swirling around him.

“Go to them now, but understand this...”

The light swallowed Shadow’s vision, turning everything white.

“........I will return.”

Shadow gasped as he woke up, his eyes returning to their golden color. The swirling tempest about him stopped instantly, calmed by his awakening. His first reaction was panic, and he began to thrash about.

“Shadow!” Fluttershy said, holding onto him and earning his gaze. “It’s alright.....we are all here for you…..you’re safe.”

His eyes still filled with tears, Shadow buried his head into her embrace, crying like a child. Everypony watched without a word, the winds still clawing at them.

Daring was gone, having taken chase after the black dragon. Neighagra Falls was deformed into lesser waterfalls cascading down the scarred cliff sides. The winter night was dark, and cold, and as silent as ever.

Author's Note

Whoa, now that was some deep, dark stuff.
Hey there everypony!
So Twilight and the gang finally met the black dragon, but still no name on him....dang. He made off with the Sapphire Stone, giving him his third artifact out of the five! With no other leads, what will the ponies do to prevent him from acquiring the Alicorn Amulet?
Daring took off after the thief, and Shadow has now been left with an empowered presence in his own mind, tormenting him. How will he remain ignorant to his past now that his name has been spoken? Erebus.....sounds cryptic.
Alright then everypony! We're nearing the end! Come back next Friday for the Part I Finale of My Little Pony: Lights and Shadows!

Chapter 14

Tossing and turning on his bed in the dark, sleep eluded Shadow. He had stayed in his room all day since their return from Neighagra, but it didn’t matter how hard he tried to forget; the vision wasn’t going away.

He hadn’t spoken to anypony since it happened, not even Fluttershy. Now not only was he incapable of hiding from the voice on his own, but even when beside his friends this madness grew. The sound of his own name…..it made him tremble.

Sitting up from his bed, he turned and fluffed his pillow, driving his head back onto it again as he squirmed about. Turning onto the side facing the window, a dim light struck his eyelids, making them open. The window filled the chamber with a deep, red glow.

Rising up and placing his hooves down on the floor, Shadow approached the source of the light.

Outside, all of Ponyville and the lands beyond were covered in the red light. Looking up, Shadow took a step back and sprinted for the door. Galloping down through the castle and out the entrance, he slid to a halt, eyes looking up at the sky.

The red star from his vision had total command of the night, with both the sun and moon held in suspension around it. The light from the star intensified, rippling the clouds in the sky and making them spiral around slowly.

A whisper in the air made Shadow look around, but there was no pony in sight. Listening for it this time, it came again.

“Why are you doing this…..?”

“W-what?” Shadow said, turning around looking for whoever was speaking.

“Shadow…..why?”

Looking back up at the sky, Shadow shook his head. “No….I’m not doing this! It’s not my fault!”

“You wanted to know the truth...”

Shadow spun around and was standing before the great shadow from his vision.

“It will all be your fault.”

Shadow gasped as he shot up from his bed. With frantic speed, his gaze turned to the window; it was still dark outside, the sun hadn’t yet risen.

Tucking in his legs and holding onto them with his hooves, Shadow eyed the darkness around him, his entire body shaking.

Opening her eyes, Princess Luna felt great turmoil in Ponyville. Rising from her bed, she walked over to her balcony, looking across the land to Twilight’s Castle. Storm clouds gathered over the peaceful town, and moved about somewhat unnaturally. Dreams were her domain, and she felt nightmares tormenting the shadow pony.

A moment’s hesitation was all it took to become curious about the matter. It was her duty to help her subjects in their dreams, was it not? Amidst the confusion and loneliness, Shadow was feeling great fear and pain. What his dreams showed she couldn’t know without entering them, and so the temptation was powerful.

Celestia had not spoken of Shadow since their last argument, and so Luna easily assumed this meant it would be against her sister’s consent. This was not enough to halt her from trying, but it did create a problem for her if Celestia were to find out. How could she though? The night was her domain, not her sister’s.

It was before sunrise, but Luna felt Shadow’s nightmare had ended. She would have to wait for the following night, and wait she shall.

Twilight sat with Starlight in the observatory of the castle, which had been sealed off from any entrance aside from the magic door Twilight had made for it. Inside, a vault similar to Celestia’s in Canterlot was welded into the floor. It was a magic lock that required Twilight’s specific magic spell in order to open.

Placing the Alicorn Amulet in the vault, Twilight walked out as Starlight used her magic to close the door. Twilight inserted her horn into the key slot and her magic sealed it. Stepping back from the vault, Twilight managed a sigh of relief.

“At least we know that dragon can’t get through this.” She said, hoping she was right.

Starlight nodded. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen such a secure location for anything. I would say this seems like it is a bit much, but we can never be too careful when it comes to this guy.”

The two ponies turned and used their magic in unison to open the magic door and step through into the narrow hallway. Once through, their spell ended and the door disappeared. As they walked down the stairs, a question pieced itself together in Starlight’s mind that she hadn’t yet asked.

“Twilight?” the unicorn said, grabbing the princess’ attention. “Why do you think that dragon wants these artifacts in the first place?”

Twilight had managed to keep her theory to herself since her discovery of the connection between the thieving attempts. It didn’t surprise her that the question had been asked, but she was happy it was Starlight who asked it.

“Well….it’s just a theory.” Twilight began as they descended past the next floor. “Whoever this dragon is, he seems to know more about Shadow than any of us. I have to wonder if all of these artifacts are connected to him somehow.”

Starlight contemplated the idea. “We know it can’t be just to collect treasure,” Starlight added. “No one would go through that much trouble to collect a few ancient items. But then the other question is how does he know so much about them? What they are, where they are, how could he be so well informed?”

That particular question had also been on Twilight’s mind, although the answer was clearly out of their realm of knowledge. “It has to be from an outside source, but I’m not sure it matters how he knows. The fact remains that he knows, and we need to learn to work around it.”

Reaching the first floor of the castle, the princess and her pupil walked across the hall and into the throne room, where Fluttershy and Pinkie were sitting in their thrones talking to each other.

“Oh,” Twilight said, not expecting to see them. “I didn’t know that you two were here.”

“We came to check on Shadow.” Pinkie said, looking worried.

“Has he said anything since last night?” Fluttershy asked.

Ears folding back, Twilight had no good news to give. “I’m afraid he’s been hiding in his room all day. Spike and I tried bringing him breakfast and lunch, but he wouldn’t open the door.”

Taken aback by this, Fluttershy knew what she had to do. “I’m going to try and speak with him.” She said quickly, taking flight out of the room.

Pinkie lowered her head and huffed out a sigh. “Why did that mean dragon have to go and scare Shadow like that? That was so not nice.”

“Should we go and help Fluttershy?” Starlight asked, feeling helpless.

Twilight looked at the open door and shook her head. “Fluttershy has a way of getting to Shadow that no pony else does. They just need a little space.” Taking a quick look around the room, Twilight turned back to Starlight. “Have you seen Starfall yet today?”

“Oh, I saw him in town!” Pinkie said excitedly. “He was helping Applejack deliver a shipment of apples! Afterwards he said he was going to help Rarity with something.”

“Okay, just checking.” Twilight adjusted her wings on her back. “I wanted to apologize for my magic beam striking him yesterday.”

Starlight chuckled, not the least bit concerned. “He’s a tough stallion Twilight, and he knows you weren’t aiming at him.”

“I know, I know.” Twilight replied quickly.

Approaching Shadow’s room, Fluttershy took in a breath to help her focus. Reaching out with her hoof, she knocked on the door.

“Shadow?” she asked. “It’s Fluttershy.”

She was answered with silence, except for the sound of her knock echoing in the hall.

“Everypony is awfully worried about you….” She said, looking at the handle, then looking back up at the door. “May I come in?”

She waited for a response, but received none. Perhaps he was asleep? It was possible, but Fluttershy knew better than that. She had been there before, but never like this. Always having friends to help her through her sadness and fear made her more confident and rise out from things like this. Without his friends, Shadow had nothing strong to hold onto, and that made Fluttershy afraid for him.

Grabbing at the handle with her hoof, it was locked. “Please Shadow….” She begged him. “Please let me help you….”

Believing she heard something quiet, Fluttershy gently placed her head on the door to hear inside, but it was all silent again. Turning so that her forehead was pressed against the door, she closed her eyes. Fluttershy knew she was the only pony able to work her way past Shadow’s isolation, but now not even she could get through.

Stifling a trembled, quiet gasp, she leaned back off of the door. She watched it for a couple more moments, hoping and wishing for it to open, but it didn’t. In defeat, Fluttershy turned and lowered her head, walking away.

“I’m so sorry….” She whispered.

On the other side, Shadow sat on the floor in the dark with his back to the door, and tears in his eyes. He tilted his head back and turned it slightly. Unable to hold it in any longer, he covered his face with his hooves and cried.

As dusk settled over Ponyville, Starfall and Rarity walked towards the castle. Massive clouds loomed overhead, bringing with them steady breezes of chilling wind. Luckily, the two of them were nearly there.

“Thank you again Rarity,” Starfall said, looking over at her as they walked. “I know it will look great.”

“Great?” Rarity scoffed, whirling her mane aside. “It is going to look absolutely marvelous for you, Starfall Blitz!”

“How do you manage to plan and make all of them in such a short amount of time?” he asked, curious about her work.

Muffling her laugh, Rarity was pleased at somepony taking the time to notice true fashion. “Time, love, and couture, darling. I enjoy a challenge, and I dare say I do my best work when helping my dear friends.”

Nodding, Starfall much liked the sound of that. Coming upon the castle, he opened the door for her and they walked in, joining everypony else in the throne room. Looks of worry were on just about everypony’s face.

“He’s been in that there room all day?” Applejack asked. “With no food or nuthin’?”

Twilight nodded, looking around at everypony. “Fluttershy tried reasoning with him, but he didn’t even answer her. I’m not sure what he’s going through, but it definitely is a result of what happened at the falls yesterday.”

“Oh my,” Rarity said, wishing she had been there to help. “What ever can we do to help him Twilight?”

“I….I’m not sure.” The princess replied, hating her own answer. “I’m going to go try and speak with him, but if he refuses…..I really don’t know what to do. We’ll just have to hope that whatever he’s going through will pass, and he will come out by himself.”

“Would you like somepony to come with you?” Starfall asked.

Shaking her head, Twilight stood up from her throne. “Thank you, but no. I think, until we know he is alright, we should avoid coming to him in groups.”

Everypony in the room nodded and Twilight turned to the door, taking a few deep breaths as she walked out. Spike lifted up Shadow’s dinner platter and Twilight used her magic to grab it as she went.

As she walked towards the stairs, Twilight began going over what to say in her head. She had to find some way to talk to him in order to help. Although, it damaged her morale to know that Fluttershy tried and couldn’t get a single response. The kind-hearted pegasus may be Shadow’s closest friend, but he was Twilight’s friend too. She couldn’t just sit back and wait for whatever was happening to blow over, she had to try.

Just like Starfall had said before; she was the Princess of Friendship because of who she is. She had within her the qualities of a good friend, and she knew that Shadow did too.

Beginning to ascend the stairs, Twilight began to get a better grasp over herself. She could do this. Shadow was in trouble, and his friends were going to do everything in their power to hold him up until he overcame it.

Reaching the correct floor and walking over to his door, Twilight used her breathing technique to put one last bit of calming ease into her mind. Raising her hoof, she gently knocked on the door.

“Shadow, it’s Twilight.” She said softly.

There was a pause, but Twilight knew that wasn’t going to be enough.

“I know that whatever happened yesterday did something to you, and that it must be making you feel terrible,” she continued. “But your friends are here to support you. We will respect your decision to remain alone, but at least have some dinner; Pinkie Pie made it especially for you.” She said in a light tone to help the mood.

Using her magic, Twilight lowered the dinner platter to the floor in front of the door. She looked back up at it, but again, there was no reply.

“No matter what happened, what you saw, or what you heard….we still care about you, all of us.” Twilight said with a smile. “You have so many friends who care; Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Starlight Glimmer, Applejack, Spike, Rarity, Starfall Blitz, and me…..”

Giving it a few moments, Twilight rolled her eyes, but then smiled.

“Yes….and Trixie too.” Taking a step back from the door, she knew that was every last bit the words she needed to say. “Sleep well Shadow.”

Turning around, Twilight walked through the hall and down the stairs. A minute or so after she left, the door creaked open and a hoof emerged from it, grabbing the dinner platter and pulling it inside before shutting the door.

Feeling a chill crawl up his spine, Shadow awoke to find that he wasn’t in his room. All around him lie ruins of some kind of town, with all the buildings burnt down to shells and the streets withered into shattered paths.

Quick to rise up onto his hooves, Shadow glanced around, trying to figure out where he was.

“Sh-Sh-Shadow…” whispered a voice from behind him.

Turning to find the source of the voice, Shadow saw nothing. The wind blew through the ruins, bringing down a few precarious building remains.

“Please….don’t hurt us.” A different voice said from another direction.

Frantically spinning around, Shadow began to hear them all.

“Why are you doing this?”

“I thought we were friends.”

“Why Shadow?”

“You said you would be there for us.”

“All I ever wanted was for you to be happy.”

Covering his ears with his hooves, Shadow fell down onto the ground, his eyes clenched shut. The voices echoed in his head, each one different, coming from all directions. Shaking and trembling, he cried out in fear, wincing as he sprawled over the dirt below.

A bright flash of light banished the voices as Shadow cowered away from it.

“Shadow Light, this is not real.” Spoke a new, more powerful voice.

Shadow peeked out from his hooves covering his face to see Princess Luna leaning over him, a look of concern in her eyes.

“P-Princess Luna?” he asked, not sure whether or not to believe she was real.

Helping him up onto his hooves, the Princess of the Night nodded to him. “You are trapped in your dreams, and I have come to help you defeat this torment that befalls you.”

Feeling the ice-cold chill once again, Shadow yelped as he was dragged into the shadows of one of the ruined buildings, disappearing from sight. Luna galloped over to the shade, but he was gone. Looking around, Luna could not feel his presence.

“Shadow!” she shouted, her voice echoing into the emptiness. “Shadow!” she repeated, getting the same response.

Moments after she cried out his name, Luna felt a chilling cold in her back. The sensation felt strangely familiar, and it left the princess speechless as she stopped turning around so rapidly.

“Luna…..”

That voice…..she had heard it before, but where?

“It’s been so long, Luna…..I’ve missed you.”

The entire world around her went dark, as if night had been started in the blink of an eye. Luna glanced around, not able to see anything because of the total darkness. Then, from above, the moon appeared, offering a dim, ghostly light upon the ruins.

Confused by the dream, and a bit frightened, Luna attempted to pull herself from it, but nothing happened. Wide-eyed, she tried again, but once more was denied.

“Going somewhere?” asked a different, clear voice from behind her.

Luna slowly turned to see her shadow had lifted up off from the ground and formed her own silhouette under the tainted light of the moon.

“Who….who are you?” Luna demanded of the figure.

A bone chilling laugh followed the princess’ demand and the figure quivered, white eyes opening from the pitch-black form.

“Don’t tell me you’ve forgotten me already.” The voice chuckled.

The shadow grew into a taller, more foreboding silhouette of an alicorn. Darker colors began to fade into focus, and the eyes turned into pale slits behind an evil expression. It didn’t take long for Luna to understand.

“It…it cannot be….” She whispered, backing away.

From the silhouette, finally the truth was brought under the moon’s light. The mane, the tail, the fangs, the horn, the wings, the armor, and the eyes.

“Oh, I am.” The dark alicorn chuckled. “Nightmare Moon will always be a part of you. No matter how much you lie to yourself and those pitiful ponies beneath you; you will always know the truth.”

Luna shook her head, feeling a wall behind her block her escape. “No…..no longer am I the nightmare that plagued Equestria! No more am I-”

Leaning down to Luna’s eye level, Nightmare Moon cackled a sinister laugh. “You fool….so long as you draw breath, I will always be here, waiting for your feelings to release me once again! Now I shall turn your precious dreams into nightmares, and you shall see what power we have together!”

Luna felt the shadows of Nightmare Moon grab hold of her and bring forth that dreadful cold all over her body. She screamed and struggled, but was powerless against the darkness.

All of a sudden, a blinding light filled the dream. Nightmare Moon shielded herself with her wings and Luna was forced to close her eyes and look away.

“You want to see power? You’ve got it, Black Snooty!” boomed a voice from beyond.

A torrent of bizarre, blazing magic swallowed Nightmare Moon, who only had time to yell in pain as it erased her from existence. A claw reached through the wall behind Luna and grabbed hold of her.

Luna gasped as her eyes shot open. Without hesitation, she backed away from wherever she was until she bumped into the wall behind her.

“Easy there twitchy,” Discord said, floating over top of her with an amused grin on his face. “Don’t hurt yourself.”

“D-Discord?” Luna managed to gasp, her chest still heaving from the horrifying experience.

“That’s all you have to say?” he asked, looking disappointed. “I come here to find you trapped in an ancient creature’s dream, destroy that evil doppelganger while she was bullying you, and pull you out from said dream, and all you have to say in response is my name?” Raising his chin and looking away, Discord snorted in disgust. “How princess-like of you.”

Discord, hearing a sound he dreaded, turned back to see the princess weeping into her own hooves.

“No…” he snapped. “No, no, no!” Grabbing hold of her shoulders, Discord tried shaking her out of it. “Don’t you dare start-”

Discord was silenced when he felt Luna grab hold of him and cry into his shoulder, terrified from the nightmare she had just been pulled from.

Letting out a long sigh, Discord couldn’t believe how sentimental ponies could be. Whenever they cried, he felt the fun-loving side of him shrivel up into a ball and sulk until it was over. Patting her on the back, the draconequus tried comforting her best he could.

“Wow….” He said, not realizing how scared she was. “Guess I arrived right in the nick of time, huh?”

Skidding across a cold, stone floor, Shadow rolled to a halt. Lifting his head, he tried to make sense out of what just happened.

“Princess Luna?” he asked, slowly rising to his hooves. Glancing around, he squinted into the dark to identify where he was. Occasionally there was a dim flash, lighting the area for fractions of a second.

As his eyes adjusted, Shadow began to vaguely recognize his surroundings. Cold and damp floor, withered stone walls, far-off sound of thunder and strike of lightning….he was back in the ruins of the Castle of the Two Sisters.

“Luna!” he shouted, feeling the anxiety of the castle ruins creeping back into his mind. “Luna, help!”

Galloping blindly into the dark, Shadow almost immediately smacked against a crumbling column, sending him down to the floor. High-pitched cackling sounds emerged from the darkness behind him and he was quick to rise, fleeing through the shadows. There was a rumbling in the floor and walls that seemed to follow him, echoing frightening noises all around. The cackling morphed into laughter, which was joined by several other, disturbing voices.

The only hope Shadow had remained attached to what Luna had said. “None of it is real!” he shouted as he ran, not looking back. “You aren’t real! None of you are!”

The noises and shaking of his surroundings slowed and quieted down, as if he was escaping them. Not convinced of his safety, Shadow continued to gallop through the dark until he could hear them no more. Slowing to a trot, he stopped and looked behind him, the darkness of the chamber greeting him with its silence. Taking this momentary respite to think, the shadow pony continued down the nightmare hallway, not knowing where it may lead.

Spotting light ahead, Shadow’s walk turned into a trot. Returning as if on cue, the distant sound of laughter turned his trot into a full gallop. Louder and louder the laughter grew, almost upon him in the dark, just as he reached the breach in the castle wall, leading outside.

Emerging from the ruins at full speed, Shadow pumped the brakes, spinning about to face the exit he had escaped through. Nothing followed him, and the sounds had once again stopped. A wave of relief came over him as he then began to wonder what was really going on.

It was then that he noticed the glow. Having been so caught up in running at the light to escape the sounds, and emerging to be sure he wasn’t followed, Shadow completely ignored that all was cloaked in a colorful tint. Eyes looking to the sky, all of the fear anxiety became thrust upon him again.

The red star bathed the land in its dark, dreadful glow. The sky was no different than it had been from both times before; the sun and moon remained yielding the world to the third celestial form’s power. The clouds all dispersed from underneath the blazing star, and all the others continued their motion in a perfect circle around the event.

Shadow’s eyes became locked onto it, filling them with a reddish aura. A serenade of haunting cries and howls began and blended together. Each one joined the others, the multitude of sounds converged, and formed a single, terrifying voice speaking one….dreaded word.

“Erebus.”

Opening his eyes, Shadow was lying in his bed underneath the covers. Drifting over to see the window, he saw the dim light being denied entrance into the chamber, it was mid-morning.

Afraid that this was still all his nightmare, Shadow stayed down, not moving a muscle. Taking in a few deep breaths, he tried lowering his hastened heart-rate. Not to be confused with calm, Shadow was mortified by what he had just experienced, and the fear of it continuing kept him petrified to the spot.

He closed his eyes to help overcome the weariness, but a sudden flash of red made them open wide. He flinched, as if he was afraid something was about to happen. It was never going to end, was it? He was never going to be free.

Celestia sat in her chambers, sipping at a cup of morning tea. Eyes glancing over at the clock, she squinted, looking to the door behind her before facing forward again. It wasn’t like Luna to be late, not to their morning tea that is. The two sisters had gotten past their previous argument, but now stayed silent as the grave on the matter of Shadow, much to Celestia’s delight.

Although the matter was kept silent, it was by no means non-existent. Every guard at every post all over Equestria had been on the lookout and constantly searching for the black dragon. Word had reached Celestia that the new Dragon Lord had been attacked and that the dragon himself had been spotted in Griffonstone. It was all happening too quick, and the princess was powerless against it.

Pushing the problem aside in her head for the moment, Celestia tried getting back on track. She resumed reading one of the scrolls in front of her, a trading offer from Saddle Arabia again. Unable to keep focused, Celestia looked at the clock again.

“Is that golden-leaf tea?” Discord asked suddenly, making Celestia jump a bit and face forward with her eyes shut in annoyance. “You wouldn’t mind in the slightest if I joined you, right?”

“Not in the slightest.” Celestia said sarcastically, opening her eyes into an unamused expression.

Discord raised his chin and turned his head slightly, saying, “My dearest Celestia, your gaze has always been sharper than your words, but this look you’re giving me seems blunt, have you been losing your touch over the years?”

“Am I supposed to believe it is mere coincidence that you came here as I await my sister?” Celestia asked, not affected by the previous comment.

“Hmph,” Discord pouted, crossing his arms. “This is the thanks I get for saving Luna from her nightmare last night? How very grateful of you.”

Derailed by the statement, Celestia squinted at the draconequus, asking, “What?”

Discord sat down on the seat opposite of the princess and leaned back against the soft cushion. “Your brave sister delved into Shadow’s dreams last night.” he said, making Celestia freeze in shock. “She became trapped and tormented there by the presence of Nightmare Moon.” Before Celestia could ask, Discord continued. “No, she doesn’t know what it meant, not yet at least.”

Closing her eyes, Celestia grimaced, her face contorting in anger at hearing this. With a new level of drive, she concluded that enough was enough. Standing from her seat, the princess turned and used her magic to grab hold of the purple potion on her nightstand.

Surprised by the sudden move to the potion, Discord said, “Celestia? What are you-”

“No more will I allow this mystery to go unanswered.” She interrupted him, levitating the potion to her. “No more will I let it harm my family!” Charging dark magic with her horn, Celestia unleashed it on the glass jar, transforming it into a white-colored potion. “I must know the truth…”

Without letting another word escape Discord, Celestia lifted the mixture to her mouth and swallowed down several gulps of it. The draconequus was at a loss of words….thank heavens….and waited for some sort of reaction.

After a moment of anticipation, the princess’ eyes glowed white.

The bright blur of the world became dark, and Celestia’s vision returned. She immediately recognized her surroundings as the entrance chamber of the Castle of the Two Sisters. Turning around, her heart sank.

A hole in the ceiling shined the moon’s light down upon an alicorn, a white alicorn, with a flowing, multi-colored mane. Up above, Nightmare Moon laughed maniacally.

Celestia was looking down at herself, who she was over a thousand years ago. Her past-self stood and looked up upon her sister, her eyes narrow. “Oh dear sister, I am sorry….but you have given me no choice but to use these.”

Turning her head, past-Celestia used her magic to raise the Elements of Harmony statue from the floor, the arms turning about and coming to a halt once the statue had been lifted completely.

Celestia watched the memory painfully as her past-self hesitated, drawn still by her longing not to harm her sister. She pushed past the feelings, flying up to the center sphere and using her magic to summon the Element of Magic, the other elements rising to her side and encircling her. The elements hastened until the glow shined bright all over the alicorn, lifting her mane and tail by the surge of great power. A rainbow aura pulsed from her as she gauged her control over it.

Taking a step forward, Celestia turned from her past-self to Nightmare Moon, who patiently awaited her sister up in the night sky. Why was the potion showing her this? Her memory wasn’t perfect, but this was something she could never forget.

Past-Celestia lifted herself up into the sky and faced down the dark alicorn across from her, whose magic veil began to power up. With tears in her eyes, Celestia’s past-self began charging the elements, aiming her horn at her sister. Both alicorns fired their beams of magic, but Nightmare Moon stood no chance. Engulfed by the light of the blast, her eyes widened and she flinched backwards.

“No!!!” she shouted, the rainbow colors surrounding her and transforming her into a cascade of light, striking up at the moon, and imprisoning her there. Trapped on the moon, for a millennia.

Lowering her head, Celestia took in a sharp breath, trying her best to remember that her sister was home once again, and this was just a memory. The bright light made by the elements around past-Celestia dimmed, making the alicorn look back up at her former self.

Past-Celestia was lowered back down to the castle floor, her eyes cast upon the image on the moon, the prison she had just banished her sister to.

Tears still filling her eyes, she gasped, falling down onto the floor, the elements falling as well. “Luna…..” she whispered, her voice trembling. “If only I had just been there for you….” Closing her eyes tight, she let out another gasp, the tears falling down onto the stone. The elements around her began to grow dim, their colors fading. As the alicorn lie there in dismay, they transformed into stone orbs, the only one remaining being the Element of Magic.

Celestia watched closely, recalling something important happening, but not quite able to remember what it was.

As the elements devolved into stone, the chamber darkened, clouds limiting the light from the moon into a dim ray upon the white alicorn.

“Awww, how sad.” A voice whispered in the shadows.

Both Celestia and her past-self glanced around, unable to see where the sound had come from.

“She wanted to tell you how she felt….she really did, but she thought you didn’t care.” The whisper echoed with a hint of humor.

“Who is there!?” Past-Celestia shouted into the dark, standing up from the floor. “Show yourself!”

A chuckle came from the shadows, and with it returned Celestia’s memory, she could remember it all. This was when she discovered the truth….the truth about Luna.

“You never wanted to see me before, why now?” the quiet voice asked. “Luna tried telling you about me for years, but you never listened.” Past-Celestia gasped, taking a step away as she saw the golden eyes in the dark, staring at her. “Such a shame; I figured this would have been more of a challenge, but, it is what it is I suppose.”

Celestia shook her head, seeing why the potion was showing her this. “No….enough!” she shouted, her hooves rising up to her head. “No more! Please, no more!”

“What did you do to her!?” Past-Celestia demanded of the shadow.

The golden eyes narrowed, and a smile formed through the darkness. Celestia’s eyes glowed bright white again and the world around her vanished.

The brightness remained, making any kind of vision impossible. Celestia was aware of the light, trying to focus through it, but having no success.

“Take it, please.” Spoke a voice through the white veil.

Celestia was confused why she couldn’t see anything, or maybe why the potion wasn’t allowing it. Taking a few steps forward didn’t help, but another voice stopped her from moving.

“What do you want me to do?” asked an older, more familiar voice, one Celestia recalled hearing long ago.

“Hide it away…..far away, where no pony can ever find it.” She pleaded him, sounding desperate. “It must never be found.”

There was a pause, but the other voice then said, “That isn’t what she would have wanted, you know that.”

“No….it isn’t, but it is what we must do, for the sake of Equestria.” Replied the other, the sound of hooves telling Celestia that she was trotting away. “They are all needed together in order for the hymn to begin, so long as one is left un-found, he can never return.”

Celestia was so lost in the conversation that she didn’t even notice the voices fading out until they were little more than whispers.

“Very well….” The old voice spoke, barely loud enough to be heard. “But know this young one; power such as this can never truly be forgotten. One day, perhaps centuries from now, the world would have been better off if this was never made a secret.”

Then it all ceased, Celestia could tell by the feeling of void around her. The brightness intensified even further, and she felt the potion’s power take over.

After a few moments, the bright light in her eyes dimmed down and disappeared. There was no sound aside from the far-off melody of wind. Celestia could see out across all Equestria, the land far below bowing to her gaze. Looking down, she saw Canterlot sitting upon the cliff-side; she was atop what the ponies called ‘the mountain of Equestria’, and it was a flat top. Having a peculiar feeling, Celestia slowly turned around and was left speechless.

The remains of a small temple sat in ruins at the very peak of the mountain. Withered pillars stood, overgrown by plants. Broken statues of numerous creatures stood in defiance of time, and depictions of ponies were etched into every inch of the stone, as clear as day.

Celestia had never been to the top of the mountain before. Thinking back, she didn’t understand why she had never gone there. Walking forward, she gazed upon the mysterious ruins, her mind filled with questions. This was incredible; an ancient temple? At the peak of the mountain on which she lived in her castle? Astonishing. How had she never heard of it before?

“What is this place…?” she asked herself quietly, walking ever so slowly through it.

A whisper in the air made her stop, listening for any kind of sound. That was strange; it was as if it came the moment she spoke. As the world was kept in silence, something inside the temple ruins moved, but when Celestia turned to it, she saw nothing.

Without warning, her eyes glowed bright white again. But before the world was whisked away…….she heard it.

“Come find me.”

Starfall looked outside the window, seeing the blizzard outside get even worse.

“Are you girls seeing this?” he asked, in disbelief at how quickly the storm had escalated.

Everypony sat uncomfortably in the throne room, the looming storm outside filling the air with the sound of thunder and howling winds. Just last night the clouds began forming in the skies, threatening the citizens of Ponyville. The pegasi tried their best, but were unable to eliminate the blizzard.

“We tried everything!” Rainbow said, raising her hooves in exclamation. “Nothing’s worked!”

Starlight stood with Starfall, looking out the window, and then turning back to everypony. “It feels a lot like the Deep Freeze from the Frozen North. It can’t be natural; even my magic couldn’t do a thing to it.”

Fluttershy turned to Twilight, the two of them believing they knew what this storm really was. Twilight looked up at the ceiling, great worry in her eyes.

“Rise above it Shadow…..you have to.” She said to herself.

In the darkness once again, Shadow stood alone amidst oblivion. The voices probed at his ears and the flashes haunted his eyes. He winced away and tried hiding, but it did him no good. Monstrous sounds boomed around him as he felt a wave of ice-cold air strike him all over.

“Surrender to it Erebus…for it shall never stop…”

The red star hung overhead, just out of reach, bathing Shadow in its crimson glow. He could feel the claws from before grabbing at him, keeping him anchored down as the voice continued.

“You cannot escape who you are…”

The terrors rammed at Shadow’s sanity, his grip on reality beginning to bend. Though it didn’t help, he kept his eyes shut tight, leaning over with his hooves over his head. He stopped struggling against the forces holding him and focused entirely on not letting the voice overwhelm his mind.

“And neither can your friends…”

Shadow felt tears swell up his eyes. The thought of anything happening to his friends was unbearable. As he had remembered from before; they were all he cared about, he had nothing else in the whole world. No family, no home, no memories, and no purpose.

“That’s it…just a little more…”

These dark thoughts summoned the great shadow once again, rising just in front of Shadow as he stayed cowering low to the floor. It reached down towards him, preparing to take over as the trembling shadow pony was powerless to stop it. He was losing….it was all falling away…..he had nothing left.

That was when it all came to him. How could he have not seen it before? How could it have taken him this long to realize?

“Fluttershy…” Shadow said quietly.

The great shadow stopped, looking down at him in general confusion.

“What did you say?”

“Twilight Sparkle…” Shadow continued. “Pinkie Pie….Rainbow Dash…”

“What?”

“Applejack.” Shadow said, lifting his gaze to the terrifying shade in front of him. The golden color in his eyes began to brighten. “Rarity. Starlight Glimmer. Spike.”

Stepping away from Shadow, as if repelled, the great shadow began to quiver.

“No, what are you doing!?”

“Starfall Blitz!” Shadow shouted, standing up as he stared down the creature, the light from his eyes dispelling the forces around him from holding him still. “Princess Luna! Vinyl Scratch! Octavia Melody! Derpy Hooves!”

The great shadow looked all around in confusion, the darkness lifting from the nightmare. Shadow’s entire body began to shimmer, a veil of silver-like aura cascading around him.

“How are you doing this!? Stop! Enough!”

Shadow glared at the weakened shade with powerful, determined eyes. “Ponyville is my home. I have only great memories of my new life. My purpose has changed, and no longer am I this monster of the past.”

The dark creature growled, but cowered away, being pieced apart by the light emitting from the shadow pony before it.

“This is impossible!”

Closing his eyes, Shadow felt the warmth return and expel the cold from his body. He could see them….his real family, they were all there waiting for him. Opening his eyes, they blazed with a radiating aura, spiraling off of his eyes into a small trail behind him.

“Your voice shall haunt me no longer! I am not afraid!” Shadow yelled, raising his hooves into the air as he rose up on his hind legs. “My friends are my power!”

Stomping his hooves back onto the floor, the blackness around them became shattered, flooding the dream with a blinding light from all directions. The great shadow hissed and roared, howled and screamed as it tore the shade apart, each piece dissolving into the light. Once the last bit of the great shadow was gone, a dark shock-wave flared out from the space and rippled the dream.

Eyes becoming bright white, Shadow flinched as he felt a massive surge of wind rise up from the bright floor. It lifted his mane and tail, spiraling up into the beyond.

Everypony had slept in Twilight’s Castle that night. Both because of their worry for Shadow, and the blizzard’s growing intensity outside.

Although it was the morning, the town remained grey underneath the vastness of the great winter storm. Rainbow and Pinkie were playing a card game as Applejack and Rarity helped to comfort Fluttershy, who was more stressed than anypony else. Twilight, Spike, Starlight, Trixie, and Starfall all sat at the library table, talking over their plan to possibly evacuate the town.

The library door swung open and all eyes turned to see a shocking sight.

His mane and tail flowed gently, as if caught in an endless, calm wind. His black fur looked less shaded and more like actual pony fur. And his eyes had new life about them, looking upon his friends with a gaze befitting of a family member. Shadow had emerged from his isolation an entirely new pony.

“Shadow!” Fluttershy exclaimed in happiness, rushing over and embracing him in a hug.

In an unexpected twist, Shadow lifted her up as she hugged him and twirled her around, laughing as he did. The shadow pony’s cheer lit up the entire chamber, widening the smiles on everypony’s faces. It only took a few moments for them to converge on the two, engaging in a group hug.

After the warm-felt hug, the group expanded, giving Shadow room to look around at them all, looking the happiest they had ever seen him before.

“What happened to you?” Starlight asked.

“Yeah,” Rainbow added. “Are you alright?”

Shadow beamed with pride, nodding without hesitation. “Better than alright.” He replied.

The happy reunion was halted by the loud bang and roll of thunder outside. Shadow looked out the door and across the hall to the entrance chamber, trotting out and following the sound of the storm.

Everypony else followed suite, curious about his intentions. Shadow continued down the stairs and to the front door, opening it wide. The ponies all shuddered as a breeze of cold air swept into the hall, but not Shadow. Galloping out into the snow, he slid to a halt, looking up into the raging tempest.

“Not in my home.” He said sharply, focusing all his thoughts on the happy memories of his friends. A flash of golden light then emitted from his forehead, the shadowy image of a horn appearing. The darkness caused by the storm yielded to the magic his horn created, and dispersed near instantaneously from the sky.

Without the dark powers holding them in place, the storm clouds separated from one another and began to stem the flow of snow and winds. In moments, the swirling blizzard was changed into a gentle morning flurry.

Turning to his speechless friends, Shadow’s horn vanished, and he said, “Come on! Let’s go see if anypony else in town needs us!”

The slopes of ‘the mountain of Equestria’ were steep and rugged. It would take a master climber to scale them, but luckily for the princess and draconequus, they could fly. The morning sun was still rising in the east, shining its light over all the land, now no longer burdened by the massive storm.

Discord huffed as they flew ever higher, drawing closer to the peak. “Why can’t I just magically poof us up there?”

“I already told you,” Celestia replied, glancing over at him. “You can come with me to the summit, but once there, I have to continue alone. Besides, I needed to stretch my wings a bit.”

“Hmph, well I sure didn’t.” Discord whined, catching up to her. “How can you be so sure that all the answers are up here? Even if there is something at the peak, you think it will just magically solve all our problems?”

“Of course not.” Celestia answered him, her eyes now zeroing in on the summit as they made their approach. “Now wait here.”

Crossing his arms, Discord made a rocking-chair appear and sat on it, still suspended in the air. “Just hurry up and go already.”

The view of the world was just like the one from the vision. There was no comparison; the lands below, covered in its layer of snow, seemed a lifetime’s travel away. The steady, endless winds sang softly to her as it flowed by. Everything was right….except for the temple.

The vision showed by the potion must have been from long ago because the temple was now a mere shell of what she had seen before. Overgrown in its entirety, the ruins were almost completely erased by time; with only a small overhang inside the temple and most everything else withered away.

Stepping inside the ruined structure, Celestia walked slowly, inspecting what remained of the temple itself. Nothing seemed to be of specific help; it was all too damaged and old to read or understand. Why would she have been shown this place if there was nothing here?

Feeling the same breeze on her fur from the vision, Celestia turned around, facing the exit. She walked back out, her eyes inspecting the summit around her.

There was a pony looking out at Equestria on the edge of the mountain. Her coat of fur was luminous, and seemed to almost glow, even in the light of day. Her mane and tail were the same way, only a slight bit darker. Her entire body had a gem-like shimmer, which led Celestia to believe she was a crystal pony. The princess approached the pony, stopping a few steps behind her.

With a serene voice, the crystal pony spoke without turning around. “So, you have come.”

Author's Note

Hey there everypony!
Shadow is finally free! Ever since he's found friendship and felt the warmth inside, he has had the power to expel the voice of Erebus from his mind. Three cheers for friendship!
Luna got a dose of fear from that nightmare, but it did spur Celestia into drinking the potion. And just what did those three visions mean? What is this "truth" that Discord keeps mentioning? Who were those two voices that were talking about hiding something away from the world? And who is the pony atop the mountain of Equestria?
One last chapter to go for Part I! Stay awesome everypony!

Chapter 15

Holiday spirit filled the citizens of Ponyville with cheer. Parading about in pairs and groups, they decorated the town, singing together merrily.

“Ponies’ voices fill the night! Hearth’s Warming Eve is here once again! Happy hearts so full and bright! Hearth’s Warming Eve is here once again!” The voices carried through the air, bringing smiles and laughter as everypony pitches in to prepare for the holiday.

Pegasi flew overhead, hopping across clouds to create the beautiful flurries. Unicorns used their magic to hoist décor up onto buildings and lampposts. Earth ponies pranced about, pulling carts of various goods all over town.

Galloping up the road, Shadow helped everypony in sight who needed it. He held ladders, pushed carts, directed pegasi, and even sang along as he began to memorize the tune in the air. It had been three weeks since the night he banished his nightmares, and the excitement of his first Hearth’s Warming made him livelier than ever.

“A day that’s filled with songs to sing! Ding-dong, ding-dong-ding! Cakes and pastries we shall bring! Ding-dong, ding-dong-ding!” continued the cheerful citizens, all working together.

Seeing a young unicorn struggle to lift a big wreath with her magic, Shadow trotted over behind her. Focusing on the decoration, his eyes glowed faintly and his horn emerged from his head. A magic spell was then cast that lifted the wreath up onto the post. Feeling like she had done it, the filly jumped with joy, and Shadow kept trotting with a smile on his face, his horn disappearing.

After coming out of his isolation, Shadow discovered that he was capable of controlling lower-level forms of magic, where a horn appeared on his head, and vanished after the spell had been cast. But that wasn’t the only thing that changed.

Up atop some stairs at the park, an elderly pony looked down at the ice covering them and swallowed, afraid to descend them. Shadow walked up beside her and offered a hoof. Taking it up slowly, Shadow lifted the pony onto his back and leapt out over the stairs. Dark silhouettes of wings appeared from his back and he glided over and down to the other side, letting the elderly pony down and continuing on his way, waving to them.

Twilight watched Shadow’s wings disappear like his horn did. It had astounded her a couple weeks back when he appeared with these powers, but his control over it made her ultimately dismiss any doubts in her mind. He had been using these powers to help just about everypony in town with, well, just about everything.

Trotting up to the princess, Shadow asked, “Are we ready to start decorating the castle?”

She nodded. “Sure are, why don’t you come lend us a hoof?”

“Yes ma’am!” Shadow replied, the two of them trotting over towards the crystal castle.

Up above, Starfall flew alongside Rainbow, bounding off of the clouds and making them begin to snow. Racing through the air, the two laughed as they plowed into a pile of snow, rolling and tumbling down through it all. Before they could rise, Rainbow pelted Starfall in the face with a snowball, sending him down onto his back.

While the rainbow-maned mare fell over laughing, Starfall scoffed and made his own snowball, throwing it at her. The blue pegasus dodged it and took back to the skies, followed by her partner. Soaring over the singing ponies, the two flew towards the castle as well.

Inside, Applejack and Fluttershy helped one another set up the floor decorations, followed by a small herd of helpers, setting up bows and bells all over. Pinkie Pie and Rarity worked together setting up the lights overhead; Rarity using her magic, and Pinkie just bouncing around, occasionally using her party cannon.

Entering the castle door and seeing everypony so full of cheer and joy made Shadow feel extraordinary. The warmth inside fueled his hooves as he galloped in and hopped about with Pinkie, who laughed and giggled all the while.

Twilight chuckled at the sight, turning to see Spike and Starlight coming down the staircase. Lifting her hoof towards the door with a wide grin, Spike’s face lit up.

Dragon Lord Ember entered through the door, accompanied by Scorch and Garble. Although her companions seemed a bit uncomfortable, Ember didn’t mind much, and her eyes honed in on Spike, who came sprinting across the floor to give her a hug. She hesitated only for a moment, hugging the little dragon back.

“So…” Ember said as the two friends separated. “This is Ponyville, huh?”

“Do you like it?” Spike asked excitedly.

Glancing around, it was difficult for Ember to hide how much he enjoyed seeing everypony so happy. “Meh,” she replied, shrugging her shoulders. “I could get used to it.”

Spike’s smile diminished as Garble stepped up to him, his eye brow raising as his expression stayed serious. Spike was a bit afraid of what he would say, since he knew how much the red dragon hated ponies. His wounds from before now looked like battle scars, giving him a more intimidating look. Garble snorted out a puff of smoke, grinning down at the small, purple dragon. He ruffed up Spike’s head with his claw.

“Good to see ya, Spike.” He chuckled. Spike then went to hug him, but the red dragon stopped him with his hind claw, shaking his head. “Don’t even think about it, squirt.”

Twilight nodded to Ember, who did the same. Spike accompanied the three dragons through the castle to show them around as the princess remained at the door, greeting everypony who entered. Over by the massive fireplace, Trixie was showcasing her new magic tricks by making presents appear on the giant pile of them. Little bells chimed and the halls were filled with laughter and song.

Gilda and Gabby arrived not an hour earlier, and now flew about with Rainbow as Starfall landed on the floor, watching them chase one another up above. Gabby spotted the Cutie Mark Crusaders and zoomed down to them, the four sharing a group hug.

Just as Starfall spotted Twilight, Spike and the other dragons passed him by. He and Garble shared a cold stare, but the pegasus broke first, smacking the red dragon in the shoulder with his hoof.

“Good job protecting Ember.” Starfall congratulated him.

Garble snorted, smacking him back, and he chuckled. “Better than some frilly pony could, I know that.”

With a nod to their respected other, both Starfall and Garble continued on their way without another word. Ember smirked at Garble, who scoffed and shook his head, the three resuming their tour with Spike. Before Starfall could begin walking towards the princess, Rarity pranced in his way.

“Starfall, darling, could you lend Fluttershy and I a hoof?” she asked, having a strand of lights held midair with her magic.

“Sure.” Starfall replied, joining her as they walked to the other side of the room. He glanced over his shoulder at the princess as they went.

Welcoming pony after pony into her castle, Twilight spotted someone she didn’t expect to see so early. “Zecora!” she said happily. The zebra steadily walked up the stairs and to the door, offering a small smile in return. “So you’re all healed up? You look a bit shaky still.”

Nodding her head, Zecora looked flattered by the princess’ concern. “Healed to walk and well to roam, now I must make my way back home.”

“So soon?” Twilight asked, her head tilted. “Why not stay a while? We are almost done decorating, and we have so much fun planned!”

Zecora eyed the celebration and quivered a bit, hiding her discomfort with a smile. “I suppose I could stay a while and endure, however, I would like to be sure the amulet is secure.”

“Oh!” Twilight exclaimed, realizing she had never told Zecora about the safe in the castle. “Of course, here, follow me.” Walking towards the stairs, Zecora followed the princess, eager to be certain the artifact was safe.

Unlocking the door with her magic, the vault opened, revealing the Alicorn Amulet inside. Twilight stepped aside to let Zecora walk in. The amulet glowed red, the crystal at its center inviting the two closer.

“It will be safe here, you can count on us.” Twilight reassured her zebra friend.

Zecora looked up and around, inspecting the security. Smiling, she said, “I can see no weakness or fault, this truly is an impressive vault.” She turned to Twilight, her mind much more at ease. “Thank you so much for this favor Twilight, be sure to keep it here, safe and out of sight.”

Twilight smiled, happy to see that her friend was no longer stressed. “Will do. Now come on, let’s get back downstairs to the party.” Walking out from the vault, Twilight stood at the door and waited for Zecora, who exited momentarily. Locking the vault behind them and using the magic door to seal the chamber, the two returned to the festive celebration.

Vinyl Scratch had her loudspeakers set up and playing remix versions of Hearth’s Warming songs as Octavia played her cello along with the beats, making for a smooth, enjoyable atmosphere. Ponies were playing games and relaxing with one another, all having a great time.

Shadow was among the groups of ponies, and receiving a warm reception everywhere he went. When surrounded by greeting ponies now, he felt only joy, no fear or anxiety, even in the slightest. He partied hard with Pinkie and his new friends, dancing out across the floor with them to the beat of the music.

Bobbing her head to the tune in the air, Twilight tapped her hooves, giggling at the sight of Pinkie twirling Shadow around as he attempted to master dancing in a single night. Hearth’s Warming did its job in making her troubles fade away, at least for now. Taking this time to enjoy herself and not have to worry about a threat was very much needed. Besides; the Alicorn Amulet was perfectly safe, there was little to be concerned of in that moment.

“This is quite the party Princess Twilight,” Ember said, walking over to the alicorn and folding her arms. “You ponies sure do like to smile and hug a lot, don’t you?”

Twilight offered a shrug, saying, “Call it a habit of ours.” Glancing over at Garble and Scorch, Twilight just had to ask. “Has he been behaving himself?”

Ember looked over at the red dragon and nodded, looking rather impressed. “He has. Surprised me a bit to find him guarding me when I woke up; thought he had a concussion or something.”

The two shared a laugh at the comment, watching the party for a minute or so. The conversation that had to be made was looming above them, just waiting to be addressed. It didn’t take long for Ember to give in.

“The dragon thief,” she said with disdain. “This isn’t the first time he’s been a nuisance to the dragons.”

Twilight perked up at hearing this; she had practically zero information about the thief, and though she was enjoying the party, she wanted to know everything about him that she could.

“He was given the name Stormclaw by my father about seven years ago,” the Dragon Lord confided in the pony princess. “He had been caught trying to turn other dragons against my father, to start a war that would destroy our tradition of having a Dragon Lord. He was banished from our lands, and told that if he ever returned, he would be killed, which was my father’s most merciful punishment for such a crime.”

“Stormclaw.” Twilight echoed, deep in thought. She turned to her dragon friend, saying, “This is very helpful information, thank you Ember.”

Ember nodded in reply, and her eyes then drifted off to something behind the alicorn. She chuckled, shaking her head. “Wow…..just, wow.”

Twilight squinted at her in confusion, turning around to spot whatever it was that had made the Dragon Lord so impressed.

Starfall’s armor had the same crystal-like shine as the crystal pony guard armor, except it had more of a silver color to it instead. The intricate, rune-like patterns on its sides gave it a classical look as opposed to the modern, more conventional armors. His cutie mark was etched onto the armor over his flank, since his actual cutie mark was covered. His helmet was and he held it against his side as he walked. It was much like the captain’s helmet for the Canterlot guards, but again, covered with more symbols. Lastly, Twilight’s cutie mark symbol was on the chest plate’s center, polished and shining in the light.

Letting out a short breath, Twilight was greatly impressed by the design her brother had made. As her guard approached her, she stood up straight.

“Starfall….wow, finally got to wear your armor.” She said, glad to finally see it for herself.

“Yeah, figured I had to at least try it on.” Starfall replied. “I won’t wear it the whole night, just wanted you to see it before I put it back in my room.”

Ember chuckled at his decision. “Why? That armor looks pretty awesome.”

Starfall was about to reply modestly, but looking down at it, he said, “Yeah, it does, doesn’t it?”

“Well,” Ember said, uncrossing her arms. “I think I’ll go see what Spike is up to. Good to see you again Twilight. Starfall.”

Nodding to the Dragon Lord, Twilight and Starfall watched her walk back to the group of dragons, who were critiquing Rarity’s choice of decorations. The alicorn and pegasus were left smiling as they watched the celebration thrive.

“So,” Twilight said, crossing her hooves. “Has Ponyville grown on you at all?”

Starfall chuckled, nodding his head. “I’d say it has, yes.” Tilting his head to the side, he managed to sneak in a look at the princess without her noticing. “I think the beautiful scenery is starting to get to me a little.”

“Oh?” Twilight asked. “Is it the view from the castle?”

Pausing for a moment or so, Starfall nodded, facing forward again. “Yeah, you could say that.”

Looking off into space for a moment, Twilight wondered what he meant. She dismissed the question as it was unimportant, and joined her guard in watching the festivities once again. Their smiles only became warmer at the sight of Shadow being among everypony on the dance floor.

Shadow felt more at home than he had ever been. Standing amidst the crowd of friends, he felt inspired by this powerful feeling. It was the very same from when he first felt sunlight, and so the words came to him like magic.

“I never dreamed I’d be, living in a fantasy. No longer chained to the void of night.” he sang, the ponies around him stopping to listen. Twilight smiled almost as wide as Pinkie when she heard him. Looking around at them all, he continued. “Now that everypony knows me, I see their happiness. And all I feel is the warmth of light.”

Vinyl, with her hoof over her headphones, got in sync with the rhythm and began a catchy beat on her turntable. Shadow spun around and caught in touch with the tune.

“Dancing with a smile, and all my friends around me! Hearth’s Warming Eve becomes so bright!” Moving with a skip in his step, other ponies stepped forward, dancing with him. “There’s nowhere I’d rather be, than standing here beside you! Where all I see is the warmth of light!”

Feeling in harmony with their lead singer, everypony pitched in, their voices blending together. “The sun may set and darkness fall across the land! But the moon she rises and she guides us on!” Shadow twirled about, joining with other ponies as they paraded in a spiral across the chamber. “Have no fear, all together we shall stand! For the night is just as dark before the dawn!”

Spinning about on the dance floor to its center, Shadow came face to face with Fluttershy. They looked deeply into each other’s eyes and gently held hooves into a duo. Vinyl faded out the beat and Octavia took over with her cello, playing a more classical version of the song.

“I never dreamed you’d be....dancing here with me.” Shadow sang softly, the two slow dancing. “Your kindness makes my heart take flight.” Fluttershy blushed at hearing him, and she kept up her steps, smiling all the while. “For when your eyes meet mine, the truth is what I see.” Shadow trailed off, the two stopping. “All I ever want....is the warmth of light.”

Ending with a fading note, Octavia smiled to herself, honored to have played it. Fluttershy hugged Shadow, receiving one in return. The chamber erupted in cheers as everypony applauded Shadow’s song. Feeling all the emotions hit him like a wave, Shadow never wanted the moment to end.

It took no time for Twilight to applaud along with everypony. It was one of the most touching songs she had ever heard, and she was so proud of Shadow. He had come so far from when they first met, and now he seemed like a whole new pony.

The Cutie Mark Crusaders were the first to gallop out and join in on the hug between Shadow and Fluttershy. Twilight and her friends then came forward too, followed by most everypony in the room.

While Ember was much more tolerable of friendship than any other dragon from her homeland, she still shivered at the sight of the mass hug. “Bit too touchy-feely for my tastes…” she said to herself.

Gilda stood next to her, nodding. “Tell me about it.”

Now able to see everypony in on the hug, Ember squinted, scanning the crowd. “Hey….wasn’t there a zebra here a minute ago?” she asked, looking around.

The griffon did the same, remembering seeing her too. “Yeah, where did she go?”

The halls of the castle may have been kept warm by the fireplace and cheer of everypony within, but the Everfree Forest was all the more ice-cold and dark now that winter had come. Freezing air rushed between the grim trees, and the snow fell heavily from the sky, for there was no hope in sight.

Hobbling along the snow-covered path, Zecora had no issue keeping on it, having memorized the route in case of such a scenario. She shivered as she trekked on, not used to the frigid cold temperatures. Whatever dangerous creatures that lied within would undoubtedly be seeking shelter, and therefore be no threat to her. Despite this reassurance she gave herself, the zebra was still very vulnerable, and eyed the darkness with a watchful gaze.

Deeper and deeper into the frozen forest she delved, knowing that she had little time left to spare. Useful as the nurse and doctor ponies were, they healed her much too slowly, and this was going to be cutting it very close. And even now she wasn’t fully healed, but she could no longer wait to act, for tonight was Hearth’s Warming Eve.

As she had predicted, Zecora remained undisturbed by the creatures of the forest, and arrived at her destination.

The Castle of the Two Sisters looked even more terrifying underneath a blizzard than it did a normal storm. Its spires were coated in thick snow, and the plain around it became a labyrinth of ice too dangerous to even want to cross. Whatever attempts Twilight and her friends had made to repair the castle had to have been within, for the elements were far too cruel to allow the ruins to be rebuilt on the outside.

Pulling her gaze away from the frozen ruins, Zecora looked down the crevice, leading to the cavern underneath the castle. Slowly and cautiously, the zebra traversed the icy steps, descending into the pitch-black darkness below. No longer lit, the cavern was completely void of light, but Zecora braved the shadows anyway.

Glancing around, Zecora wanted to be sure no one else was down there before she made a light. Using some flint over a few dry sticks she had brought, a small flame lit the cavern in dim torchlight. Waiting a moment to see if there was a reaction, Zecora saw none. Taking out a pouch, she tried emptying it over the flame, but it was empty. Peering down into the small leather bag, there was a hole in the bottom, and it had all fallen out.

The initial response would have been anger, but she was much too tired. She sighed, falling into a sitting position with her head stooped low.

“Please, allow me.” Echoed a voice in the darkness.

A flamethrower struck the pile of sticks and it erupted into a massive fire, lighting up the entire cavern. The black dragon had been standing just out of sight the entire time, looking down at the zebra with a surprisingly calm look in his scarlet eyes. Zecora looked up at him, still shivering.

“You look cold,” he said, walking around the flames to her. He reached for her, but stopped as she winced away from his claws. “Come now, I thought you’d trust me more.”

Scooting herself closer to the flames, the zebra scoffed. “The last time your claws touched me, I had to stay in a hospital for over a month to recover. I can manage by myself.”

“I had to make the attack believable. It truly hurt me to harm you.” He said, trying to sound considerate.

Zecora chuckled to herself, a smile on her face. “Oh, I doubt that.”

Watching her expectantly, the dragon crossed his arms. “You’ve been hiding for much too long, I can tell. We are alone, you can relax now.”

Looking over at him, her eyes shined another color for a moment. A torrent of green light erupted up from the ground and engulfed her. Rigged rings of magic sparked across her body, transforming the zebra Zecora into a creature of pitch-black color with holes in her hooves, wings, and tail. A jagged horn appeared from out her head, and there, on the floor of the chamber before the fire, Queen Chrysalis appeared.

The black dragon smirked at seeing her again. “Much better. A more beautiful queen couldn’t be asked for.”

“Spare me your flattery Stormclaw,” Chrysalis hissed, turning back to the fire for she was still cold. “I just need a moment to-”

“Of course, take all the time you need.” The black dragon replied, walking back to the other side of the fire. “I hope you know that harming you was difficult for me to do.”

Chrysalis only managed a nod, no longer looking at him. Now able to do so without fear of being caught, she began using her magic to heal her body. All it took was one set of eyes to see while she was in Ponyville and their plan would have been foiled.

“What became of the zebra anyway?” she asked, curious as to the fate of Zecora.

“She is alive and well.” The dragon put down his satchel and unfolded his wings, grabbing one of them gently. “My lair is far from civilization, none will find her there.”

Chrysalis eventually looked up at him, who was inspecting his wing.

“Did they find you?” she asked.

“Yes.” Stormclaw answered, feeling the scar on his wing membrane.

“But you have all that you were looking for?” she continued.

He looked up at her and smiled. “Yes.” He repeated.

His smile discomforted her and she looked back to the fire. “Good. Then at least this was all worth it.”

Eyes remaining on the changeling queen, the dragon released his wing and walked back around the fire, standing behind her. Instinctively, Chrysalis tried standing and turning to him, but he stopped her with his claws.

“What are you doing?” she demanded of him, although her voice trembled a bit.

Feeling the deep cold in her, he lifted his chin, saying, “Not used to having someone care about you, are you?” His claws became extremely warm and the feeling was strange to the queen. The warmth purged the cold from her like an inferno, and he released her. Her eyes watched him as he sat beside her.

“I don’t want your care.” She hissed.

Stormclaw managed a chuckle. “Oh, I doubt that.” He teased her.

Chrysalis had never needed help from someone else before. Her drones had followed her every beck and whim, but now they were gone. Relying on this dragon was strange; strange because they were equals in this evil plan of theirs, and that was something the queen had never needed to do before.

When first they met, she had tried to assert her control over him through magic, but he was unaffected. She was so weak after her fall to Starlight and Thorax, that she knew that he could have easily ended her, but he didn’t. Instead he came to her with a plan, a brilliant one really, one that would place her upon the throne of all Equestria and give her the vengeance she sought against the unicorn that had destroyed her future.

How he had found her, she did not know, but he knew everything, and it worked to their advantage. Sure his personality would take some getting used to, but he had asked for almost nothing in return for making her the most powerful monarch in the world.

“Why are you helping me?” she asked him, earning his gaze once again. The question had come to her before, but she never asked. “What you offer is far greater than what you asked for, so why help me against the ponies?”

Looking into her eyes, Stormclaw was difficult to read for the queen. “We all have a purpose in the world. You were meant to be a ruler, and you are very good at it. I, on the other claw, am no leader. I am meant for something great, but it remains outside my grasp. So, since you agreed to help me, I shall make sure that you are made the Queen of Equestria.”

He wasn’t lying, she could tell. He had a stubborn way of helping her even though she doesn’t ask for it, so it made sense that he was driven on by some ulterior goal. Even he didn’t really seem to know what it was, and so there was no reason not to accept his help. He asked for no extra reward, or even any assurance that she would do her part, so she felt inclined to give him what he asked for, despite any mysteriousness on his intentions.

“I take it you brought them then?” he asked, folding his claws together under his chin.

Chrysalis looked down at the bag she had brought the flint and sticks in, using her magic bring out the Alicorn Amulet. Twilight was such a fool; she had switched the real amulet with a fake she made while the alicorn’s back was turned, it was too easy. Levitating it over to him, he held it gently in his claw, smiling down at it.

Placing it down on the cavern floor, he looked back up at her. “Now that we are here, may I have yours?”

The queen hesitated, but then used her magic to lift the small crown from off her head. He had told her before that he needed the Changeling Crystal, but was willing to wait in order to have it. This crown meant a lot to Chrysalis, but not more than revenge. She levitated it over to him as well.

Finally having the changeling artifact in his possession, Stormclaw felt relieved. He didn’t think Chrysalis would double-cross him, but he had been waiting to hold each of these relics for years now, and it filled him with determination.

“Don’t worry,” he told her, knowing she had an attachment to the crown. “When the time comes, I’ll give you an even better one.”

“Alright, you have your treasures.” She said to him, ready for him to hold up his side of the bargain. “Now let me see it.”

Glancing down at the two artifacts, his eyes passed over his satchel, seeing the other three inside. Five down, one to go. Stashing the Changeling Crown away with the others, he smiled at the queen. “As you wish.” He answered, pulling out a smooth, deep red horn.

Chrysalis eyed the magic horn, knowing that all her patience was finally going to pay off. “So…” she said, looking back up at him. “How do you know this will even work?”

“I have my ways.” Stormclaw replied, picking up the Alicorn Amulet. “Over a thousand years ago, a great unicorn created this amulet using powerful, dark magic.” With a smirk on his face, the dragon held them closer, the crystal on the amulet beginning to brighten. “Casting an ancient, long-since forbidden spell, his soul became temporarily tied to it, as a way to allow him to return in case death befell his body.”

The crystal began to vibrate, the glow intensifying as the entire cavern became coated in the crimson light. The horn sparked with dark magic, a veil of shadows beginning to swirl around it.

“Let the resurrection begin.” Stormclaw chuckled, letting go of them as they hovered in the air, he and Chrysalis backing away.

The swirling shadows sparked more wildly, growing into a mini-tempest of dark magic. The crystal of the amulet turned black for an instance, and then its shadow on the cavern floor passed over into the shadow of the horn. The crystal’s red color returned and it fell to the floor. The horn’s shadow became absorbed into it and the maelstrom of dark magic went haywire, filling up the entire cavern.

Chrysalis shielded herself from the whirling abyss of darkness, but Stormclaw stood fast, watching every moment of it without flinching, a dark smile on his face.

The storm of shadows continued for a few moments, but then suddenly, all of the darkness was then sucked into the horn and a pitch-black sphere of chaotic magic appeared levitating off of the ground. It shaped itself into the form of a pony as it slowly lowered to the cavern floor. By the time it reached down to the stone, the resurrection was complete.

The unicorn had purple magic spiraling out from the edges of his eyes. When finally he opened them, their green and red colors focused on the dragon and changeling before him. With a twisted smile, his fanged-mouth opened and let out a breath.

“Much appreciated….my friends.”

…..to be continued.

Author's Note

There you have it everypony! The Part I finale of My Little Pony: Lights and Shadows!
All seemed well until a wicked truth was revealed, the infamous queen of the changelings is back, and with a vengeance! She has aligned herself with the dragon called Stormclaw, and together, they have resurrected a mysterious, powerful unicorn from long ago. Just who might it be?
Anypony like Shadow's song? It was my first, so it may be a bit rusty, I'll get better, promise!
So keep an eye out for A Night at the Neon Palace, coming soon!
My Little Pony: Lights and Shadows returns April 3rd with Part II! See everypony then, and thank you all for reading!
Stay awesome everypony!